made this aunswer againe That first touching the Article of submission he woulde in no wise consent affirming as hee had done before that he had neuer offended the kings Maiestye in any such sorte as shoulde geue hym cause thus to submit himselfe praying earnestly to be brought vnto his trial wherin he refused the kings mercy and desired nothing So ye right 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 turned 〈◊〉 altar to 〈◊〉 but iustice And for the rest of the articles he aunswered that after he were past his triall in this firste poynt and were at libertie then it should appeare what he would do in them not being as he said reasonable that he should subscribe them in prisone Of this answer when the king and hys counsel had intelligence by the foresayde Maister of the horse Secretarie Peter the bishop of London and M. Goodricke who had bene wyth him it was agreed that he should be sent for before the whole counsel and peremptorily examined once againe whether he would stand at this poynt or no which if he did then to denouÌ„ce vnto him the sequestration of his benefice and consequently the intimation in case hee were not reformed within 3. monethes as in the daye of his appearance shall appeare The tenor and words of which sequestration with the Intimation followeth The wordes of the Sequestration with the Intimation to the Bishop of Winchester FOr asmuch as the kings maiestie our most gratious soueraigne Lord vnderstandeth The tenour of of the sequestration read to Winchester and it is also manifestly knowne and notorious vnto vs that the clemency long sufferaunce of his maiestie woorketh not in you y e good effect and humblenes and conformitie that is requisite in a good subiect and for that your first disobediences coÌ„teÌ„pts and other misbehauiours for the which you were by hys Maiesties authoritie iustly coÌ„mitted to warde haue â—ithes your said committing dayly more more increased in you in such sort as a great slaunder and offence is therof risen in many parts of the realme whereby also much slander dissention trouble vnquietnes is very like more to ensue if your foresaid offences being as they be openly knowne should passe vnpunished The causes why this sequestratioÌ„ was laid against Winchester we let you wit that hauing speciall and expresse Commission and commaundement from his Maiesty aswell for your contumacies and contempts so long coÌ„tinued and yet daily more increasing as also for the exchange of the slaunder offence of the people which by your sayd ill demeanours is risen and for that also the Church of Winchester may be in the meane time prouided of a good minister that may and will see all things done quietly executed according to lawes and common orders of this Realme Winchester sequestred from his Byshopricke for sondry other great and vrgent causes we do by these presentes sequester all the fruites reuenues landes and possessions of your Bishopricke of Winchester discerne deeme iudge the same to be committed to the seueral receite collection and custody of such person or persons as his Maiesty shall appoynt for that purpose And because your former disobediences and contemptes so loÌ„g coÌ„tinued so many times doubled renued and aggrauated do manifestly declare you to be a person without all hope of recouery plainly incorrigible we eftsoones admonish and require you to obay his maiesties said coÌ„maundement and that you do declare your selfe by subscription of youre hand both willing well conteÌ„ted to accept allow preach and teache to others the sayde articles and all suche other matters as be or shal be set forth by his maiesties authority of supreme head of this church of England on this side within the terme of 3. monthes whereof we appoynt one month for the first monition one month for the second monition and warning and one moneth for the third and peremptorie monition Within which time as you may yet declare your coÌ„formitie and shal haue paper Intimation geuâ— to Winchester pen and inke when you wil cal for them for that purpose so if you wilfully forbeare and refuse to declare your self obedient and conformable as is aforesayd we intimate vnto you that his maiestie who like a good gouernor desireth to keepe both his coÌ„mon wealth quiet and to purge the same of euill men especially ministers entendeth to proceede against you as an incorrigible person and vnmeet minister of this church to depriuation of your sayd bishopprike Neuertheles vpon diuers good considerations and specially in hope he might within his time be yet reconciled it was agreed that the sayd bishops house seruants should be maintained in their present estate vntill y e time that this Iniunction should expire the matter for the meane time to be kept secrete After this sequestration the sayde B. was commensed vnto Lambeth before the Archbishop of Cant. other the kings commissioners by vertue of the kings speciall letter sent vnto the sayde Commissioners to witte to the Archbyshop of Caunterburie Nicholas bishoppe of London The names of the Commissioners delegate in the cause of SteueÌ„ Gardineâ— Thomas bishop of Ely Henry bishop of Lincoln Secretarie Peter Syr Iames Hales knight Doctour Leyson Doctor Olyuer lawyers and Iohn Gosnold Esquire c. before them and by them to be examined by whome were obiected against him 19. special articles in order and forme heere following Articles and positions ministred ioyntly and seuerally obiected to the B. of Winchester IN primis that the kings Maiestie iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and Ireland Articles ministred agaynst Winchester by the Commissioners and so is by the Clergie of this realme in their conuocation and by the Act of Parliament iustly and according to y e lawes of God recognised 2 Item that his maiestie as supreme head of y e saide churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set suche Lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning Religion anâ— orders in the said churches for the increase of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses 3 Item that all and euery his graces subiectes are bound by the lawes of God to obey all his highnesse saide lawes Iniunctions and proceedings concerning religion orders in the sayd Churches Winchester sworne to the kinges supremacy 4 Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his Maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland 5 Item that all and euery his graces subiects that disobey any of his sayde Maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinances and proceedings already set forth published or hereafter to be set foorth published ought worthely to be punished according to his graces Ecclesiasticall lawes vsed within thys his realme Winchester after his oth fouÌ„d disobedient to the king and his proceedinges 6 Item that you
Cardinall Wolsey Nixe Byshoppe of Norwich Fryers of Ipswich Thomas Bilney Bacheler of both lawes Fryer Byrd Fryer Hogekins Doctour Stokes Sir Thom. Moore Fryer Brusyerd Fryer Iohn Huggen Prouinciall of the Dominikes Fryer Geffrey Iulles Fryer Iugworth M. William Iecket gentleman William Nelson Thomas Williams Thomas Bilney Arthure which abiured At Norwiche Ann. 1531. In the story aboue passed of Cardinall Wolsey Anno. 1531. mention was made of certayne Thomas Bilney Martyr whome the sayde Cardinal caused to abiure as Bilney Geffrey Lome Garret Barnes and such other of whome we haue nowe the Lorde directing vs specially to entreate This Thom. Bilney was brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge euen from a child profiting in al kind of liberal science euen vnto the profession of both lawes But at the last hauing gotteÌ„ a better schoolemaister euen the holy spirit of Christ who enduing his hart by priuie inspiration with y e knowledge of better more wholesome things he came at the last vnto this point that forsaking y e knowledge of maÌ„s lawes he coÌ„uerted his studye to those things which tended more vnto godlynes then gaynefulnes Finally as he hymselfe was greatly inflamed with the loue of true religion godlines euen so agayne was in hys hart an incredible desire to allure many vnto the same desiring nothing more then that hee might stir vp incourage any to the loue of Christ sincere Religion Neyther was his labors vayne for he conuerted many of hys felowes vnto the knowledge of the Gospell amoÌ„gst which number was Thomas Arthur and M. Hugh Latimer which Latimer at that time was crossekeeper at Cambridge bringing it forth vpon procession dayes At the last Maister Latimer Crossekeeper in the Vniuersitye of Cambridge Bilney forsaking the Uniuersitie went into many places teaching preaching being associate with Arthur whiche accompanied him from the Uniuersitie The authoritie of Thom. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke of whome ye heard before at that time was great in England but his pompe pride much greater which did euidently declare vnto all wise men the manifest vanitie not only of his life but also of all the Byshops and Cleargie Whereupon Bilney Bilney against the pride of the Pope and of his Cardinalls with other good men maruelling at the incredible insolencie of the Cleargie which they could now no longer suffer or abide beganne to shake and reprooue this excessiue pompe of the Cleargie and also to plucke at the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome Then it was time for the Cardinall to awake and speedily to looke about hys busines Neyther lacked he in this poynt any craft or subtiltie of a serpent for he vnderstood well enough vpon how slender a foundation theyr ambitious dignitie was grounded neyther was he ignoraunt that theyr Luciferous and proude kingdome could not long coÌ„tinue against the manifest word of God especially if the light of the Gospell should once open the eyes of men For otherwise he did not greatly feare the power and dipleasure of Kings and Princes Only thys he feared the voyce of Christ in his Gospell least it should disclose and detect their hypocrisie and deceites and force them to come into an order of godly discipline wherefore he thought good speedily in time to withstand these beginnings Whereupon he caused the sayd Bilney and Arthur to be apprehended and cast in prison as before yee haue heard After this the xxvij day of Nouember in the yeare of our Lord 1527. the sayde Cardinall accompanyed wyth a great number of Byshops Cardinall Wolsey with his complices agaynst Bilney and Arthur as the Archbyshop of Caunterbury Cuthbert of London Iohn of Rochester Nicholas of Ely Iohn of Exeter Iohn of Lincolne Iohn of Bathe and Welles Harry of Saint Asse with many other both Diuines and Lawyers came into the Chapterhouse of Westminster where the sayd Maister Thomas Bilney and Thomas Arthur were brought before them and the sayd Cardinall there enquired of M. Bilney whether he had priuately or publiquely preached or taught to the people the opinions of Luther or any other condemned by the Church contrary to the determination of the Church Whereunto Bilney answeared that wittingly he had not preached or taught any of Luthers opinions or any other contrary to the Catholique Churche Then the Cardinall asked him whether he had not once made an othe before that he should not preach rehearse or defende any of Luthers opinioÌ„s but should impugne the same euerywhere He answered that he had made such an othe but not lawfully which interrogatories so ministred and answeares made the Cardinall caused hym to sweare to aunsweare playnely to the articles and errors preached and set foorth by him as well in the Citie and dioces of London as in the dioces of Norwich and other places and that he shuld do it without any craft qualifying or leauing out any part of the truth After he was thus sworne and examined the sayd Cardinal proceded to the examination of M. Thomas Arthur there present causing him to take the like othe Thomas Arthur examined that M. Bilney did Which done he asked of him whether he had not once told sir Tho. More knight y t in the Sacrament of the altar was not the very body of Christ Which interrogatory he denied Then the Cardinal gaue him time to deliberate til noone and to bring in his answeare in writing After noone the same daye what tyme the examination of the foresayde Thomas Arthur was ended the Cardinall and Byshops by theyr authoritie Ex officio did call in for witnesses before Mayster Bilney certayne men namely Iohn Huggen chiefe Prouinciall of the Friers preachers throughout all England Geffrey Iulles and Richard Iugworth professours of Diuinitie of the same order Also William Iecket Gentleman William Nelson and Thomas Williams which were sworne that all fauour hate loue or rewarde set aparte they shoulde without concealing of any falsehoode or omitting anye truth speake theyr myndes vpon the Articles layde agaynst them or preached by hym as well within the Dioces of London as the Dioces of Norwich and because he was otherwise occupyed aboute the affayres of the Realme he committed the hearing of the matter to the Byshop of London and to other Byshops there present or to three of them to proceede agaynst all men as well spirituall as temporall as also against schedules writings and bookes set forth and translated by Martin Luther lately condemned by Pope Leo the tenth and by all maner of probable meanes to enquire and roote out their errors and opinions and all such as were found culpable to compell them to abiuration according to the lawe or if the matter so required to deliuer them vnto the secular power and to geue them full power and authoritie to determine vpon them The xxvij of Nouember in the yeare aforesayde the Byshop of London Bâ—â—ney and Aâ—tâ—ure bâ—â—â—ght befâ—re â—uÌ„â—tall biâ—hop of Lâ—ndon with the Byshop of Ely and
pleasure I must disburse money to pay for thē or els I cannot haue them so I will assure you to haue euery booke of them that is printed vnsolde The Bishop thinking he had God by the toe sayd do your diligence gētle Maister Packington get thē for me I wil pay whatsoeuer they cost Augustine Packington the Byshop of Londons marchaunt for I entend to burne destroy them all at Paules Crosse. This Augustine Packington went vnto William Tyndall and declared the whole matter and so vppon compact made betweene them the Bishop of London had the bookes Packington had the thankes Tindall had the money After this Tindall corrected the same new Testaments agayn and caused them to be newly imprinted so that they came thicke and threefolde ouer into England When the Bishop perceaued that hee sent for Packington and sayde to him how commeth this y t there are so many new Testamentes abroad you promised me that you would buy them all Then aunswered Packington surely I bought all that was to be had but I perceiue the haue printed more since I see it will neuer be better so long as they haue letters and stamps wherfore you were best to buy the stamps too so you shal be sure At whiche aunswere the Bishop smiled and so the matter ended In short space after it fortuned y t George Constantine was apprehended by syr Thomas More George Constantine which was then Chauncellour of England suspected of certayne heresies during the time that hee was in the custodye of M. More After diuers communications amongest other thinges M. More asked of hym saying Cōstantine I would haue thee playne with me in one thing that I will aske and I promise thee I will shew thee fauour in all other thyngs wherof thou art accused There is beyond the Sea Tyndall Ioye and a great meany of you I knowe they can not liue w tout helpe There are some that help and succour them with money and thou beyng one of them haddest thy part therof and therfore knowest from whence it came I pray thee tell me who be they that helpe them thus My Lord quoth Constantine I will tell you truely it is the Bishop of London that hath holpen vs for he hath bestowed among vs a great deale of mony vppon new Testamentes to burne them and that hath bene and yet is our only succour and comfort Now by my truth quoth More I thinke euen the same for so much I told the Bishop before he went about it Of this Georg Constantine moreouer it is reported by Syr Tho. More that he being taken and in holde Out of Mores preface agaynst Tyndall seemed wel content to renounce hys former doctrine not onely to disclose certayne other of hys fellowes but also studyed deuised how those books which he himselfe and other of his fellowes had brought and shipped might come to the Bishops hands to be burned and shewed to the foresayd Syr Tho. More Chauncellour the shipmans name that had them and the markes of the fardels George Constantine a discloser of his fellowes by the whiche the bookes afterward were taken burned Besides this hee is reported also to haue disclosed diuers of his companiōs of whome some were abiured after some had abiured before as Rich. Necton who was committed to Newgate vpon the same and is thought there to haue dyed in prison or els had not escaped theyr handes but should haue suffered burning if the reporte of M. More be to be credited More in hys preface agaynst Tindall Notwithstanding the same Constantine afterward by the helpe of some of hys frendes George Constantine a troubler of Ferrat Bishop of S. Dauids escaped out of prison ouer the seas and after that in the time of king Edward was one of them that troubled the good Bishop of S. Dauids which after in Queene Maryes tyme was Burned But of Constantine enough Mention was made in the leafe before pag. 1040. how the Byshops had procured of the king a proclamation to be set forth in the yeare of our Lorde 990. for the abolishing of diuers bookes aforenamed and also for y e withstanding of al such as taught or preached any thing agaynst the dignitie and ordinaunces of the Church of Rome Upon this proclamation insued great persecution and trouble against y e poore innocēt flock of Christ as here following you may see with the sayd proclamation also prefixed before y e same the tenour whereof is this * A proclamation for resisting and withstanding of most damnable heresies sowen within this realme by the disciples of Luther and other heretikes peruerters of Christes religion THe king our soueraigne Lord of his most vertuous and gratious disposition This proclamation was made throughout all England the yeare of our Lorde 1519. and the 21. yeare of K. Henry 8. considering that this noble realme of England hath of long tyme continued in the true Catholicke fayth of Christes religion and that his noble progenitours kinges of thys hys sayd realme haue before thys tyme made and enacted many deuout lawes statutes and ordinaunces for the mayntenaunce and defence of the sayde fayth agaynst the malicious and wicked sectes of heretickes and Lollardes who by peruersion of holye Scripture do induce the erroneous opinions sow sedition amōg Christen people and finally disturbe the peace and tranquillitie of Christē realmes as late happened in some parties of Germany where by the procurement and sedition of Martin Luther and other heretickes wer slayn an infinite number of Christen people cōsidering also that as well by the corruption malice of indiscrete preachers sautors of the sayd erroneous sects as by certayn hereticall and blasphemous bookes lately made and priuily sent into this realme by the disciples fautors adherents of the sayd Martin Luther other heretickes the kings subiects are like to be corrupted vnlesse his highnes as the defēsor of the faith do put to his most gracious helpe authoritie royal to the due speedy reformation thereof his highnes therfore lyke a most gracious Prince of his blessed vertuous disposition for the incomparable zeale which he hath to Christes religion faith for the singular loue affection that he beareth to all his good subiects of this his realme specially to the saluation of their soules according to his office duetye in that behalfe willeth and intendeth to prouide with all cōuenient expedition that this his noble realme may be preserued frō the said pestiferous cursed seditious errours And for as much as his highnes is credibly informed that some of the said errours be already sowen spread within this his realme partly by the corruption of indiscreete preachers partlye by erroneous bookes compiled printed written as well in the English tongue as in latine other languages repleat with most venemous heresies blasphemies slaunders intollerable to the cleane eares of any good
the foresayd Iohn Tewkesbery of our iurisdiction to be a conteÌ„ner of the first abiuration moreouer before after the foresaid first errors and other daÌ„nable opinions to haue fallen to be an hereticke fallen to haue incurred the payn of such fallen hereticks we do pronounce determine declare condemne thee of y e premisses to haue incurred the dauÌ„ger of the greac excoÌ„munication do pronouÌ„ce thee to be excoÌ„municated also do declare thee the sayd Tewkesbery so daÌ„nably falleÌ„ agayne into heresy to be in the secular power in their iudgemeÌ„t as the holy Canons haue decreed here we do leaue thee to the foresayd secular power to their iudgement beseeching them earnestly in the bowelles of Iesus Christ that such seuere punishment and execution as in this behalfe is to be done against thee may be so moderated that no rigorous rigor be vsed In wordes they pretend moderation but their doinges be cleane contrary but to the health and saluation of thy soule and to the terror feare and rooting out of heretickes theyr conuersion to the Catholicke fayth vnity by this our finall decree which we declare by these our writings This foresayd sentence definitiue agaynst Iohn Tewkesbery was read and pronounced by the Bishop of London the 16 day of the month of December the yeare aforesayd The death and martirdome of Iohn Tewksbery in the house of Syr Thomas More high Chauncellor of England in the Parish of Chelsey After the whych sentence the Sheriffes receiued the foresayd Tewkesbery into theyr custody and caried him away with them and afterwardes burned him in Smithfield as is aforesayd hauing no writ of the king for theyr warrant * The apprehension of one Edward Frese a Paynter EDward Freese was borne in Yorke and was Prentise to a Paynter in the same Citty and by the reason of working for his maister in Bearsy Abbay The story Edward Freese or by some such occasion was knowne vnto the Abbot of the same house for he was a boy of a pregnaunt witte and the Abbot fauored him so much that he bought his yeares of his mayster and would haue made him a Monke And the ladde not liking that kinde of liuing and not knowing how to gette out because he was a Nouice ran away after a long space and came to Colchester in Essex and remayning there according to his former vocation was maried and liued like an honest man After he had bene there a good time he was hyred to paynt certayne clothes for the new Inne in Colchester which is in the middle of the market place in the vpper border of the clothes he wrote certeine sentences of the Scripture and by that he was plainely knowne to be one of them which they call heretickes And on a time he being at his worke in the same Inne they of the Towne when they had sene his work The cause 〈◊〉 the takyng of Edward Freese went about to take him he hauing some incling therof thought to shift for himselfe but yet was taken forceably in y e yarde of the same Inne after this he was brought to London and so to Fulham to the bishops house where he was cruelly imprisoned with certein others of Essex that is to wit one Iohnson and his wife Wylye his wife and his sonne father Bate of Rowshedge Iohnson his wife Wylye his sonne Father Bate They were fedde with fyne manchet made of saw dust or at the least a great part therof and were so straightly kept that theyr wiues and theyr frendes could not come at them After the Painter had bene there a long space by much sute he was remoued to Lollardes tower His wife in the time of her sute whiles he was yet at Fulham being desirous to see her husband preasing to come in at the gate being then bigge with child the porter lift vp his foote and stroke her on the belly that at leÌ„gth she dyed of y e same but the child was destroyed immediately After that they were all stocked for a long time then they were let lose in theyr prisons againe Some had horse locks on theyr legs some had other yrons This painter woulde euer be writing on the walles with chauke or a coale in one place he wrote Doct. Dodipall would make me beleue that the Moone were made of grene cheese And because he would be writing many thinges he was manicled by the wrestes so long till the flesh of his armes was growne higher then his yrons By the meanes of his manicles he could not kemme his head and he remayned so long manicled that his heare was felded together After the death of his wife his brother sued to the king for him and after long sute he was brought out in the Consistory at Paules and as his brother did report they kept him three dayes without meate before he came to his answere Then what by the long imprisonment and much euill handling and for lack of sustenaunce the man was in that case that he could say nothing but looke and gase vpon the people like a wilde man and they asked hym anye questioÌ„ he could say nothing but my Lord is a good man And thus when they had spilt his body and destroyed his wittes they sent him backe agayne to Bersie Abbey but he came away againe from thence and would not tary amongest them albeit he neuer came to his perfect minde to his dying day Valâ—ntine his wife 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 His brother of whom I before spake whose name was Ualentine Freese his wife gaue theyr liues at one stake in Yorke for the testimony of Iesus Christ. Also the wife of the sayd father Bate while he was at Fulham made many supplications to the king wythout redresse at the last she deliuered one to his owne hands and he read it himselfe whereupon she was appoynted to go into ChauÌ„cery lane to one whose came as is thought was M. Selyard at the last she got a letter of the same Selyard to the Byshop and when she had it she thought all her sute welbestowed hopinge that some good shoulde come to her husband thereby And because the wicked officers in those dayes were crafty and desirous of his bloud as some others had proued theyr practise some of her frendes would needes see the content of her letter Gods good prouydence and not suffer her to deliuer it to the bishop as they thought so they found in deed for it was after this maner After commendations had c. Looke what you can gather agaynst Father Bate send me word by your trustye frend Syr William Saxy A crafty leter of a wicked officer that I may certify the kinges Maiesty c. Thus the poore woman when she thought heâ— sute had bene done was in lesse hope of her husbandes life theÌ„ before But within short space after it pleased
thus Steph. Winchester takyng his leane biddyng the Pope farewell endeth with a freÌ„dely exhortatioÌ„ Steph. Wint. taketh his vale of the Pope but not his ultimum vale willyng him to be wise circumspect not to striue stubburnely agaynst the truth The light of the Gospell sayth he so spreadeth his beames in all mens eyes y t the works of the Gospell be knowne the mysteries of Christes doctrine are opened both learned and vnlearned men women beyng Englishmen borne do see perceiue that they haue nothyng to doe with Rome nor with the Byshop of Rome but that euery Prince in his owne dominion is to be taken and accepted as a Uicare of God Uicegerent of Christ in his owne bouÌ„des And therfore seyng this order is taken of God The office of teaching The office of of Ruling that one in the Church should beare the office of teachyng an other should beare y e office of rulyng which office is onely limited to princes he exhorteth him to consider the truth and to folow the same wherein consisteth our true and speciall obedience c. To this booke of Stephen Winchester De obedientia we will adioyne for good felowshyp y e Preface also of Edmund Boner ArchdeacoÌ„ then of Leycester prefixed before the same to the enteÌ„t that the reader seyng the iudgemeÌ„tes of these men as they were then agayne the sodeine mutation afterward of the sayd parties to the coÌ„trary opinioÌ„ may learne thereby what vayne glory and pompe of this world caÌ„ worke in the frayle nature of man where Gods grace lacketh to susteine The Preface of Boner before the sayd booke of Winchester De obedientia proceedeth thus in effect as foloweth ¶ The Preface of Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leycester prefixed before Stephen Gardiners booke De obedientia FOr asmuch as some there be no doubt as the iudgements of men be alwaies variable which thinke the controuersie which is betweene the Kings roiall Maiestie Boners preface beâ—ore Winchesters booke of obedience and the Bishop of Rome consisteth in this point for that his Maiestie hath taken the most excellent and most vertuous Lady Anne to wife which in very deede is farre otherwise and nothing so to the intente therefore that all true harty fauourers of the Gospell of Christ Queene Anne which hate not but loue the truth may the more fully vnderstand the chiefe point of the controuersie and because they shall not be ignoraunt what is the whole voice and resolute determination of the best and greatest learned Bishops with all the nobles and commons of England not only in that cause of Matrimony but also in defending the doctrine of the Gospell The doctrine of the Gospell heere shall be published the Oration of the Bishop of Winchester a man excellently learned in all kinde of learning entituled DE VERA OBEDIENTIA that is See how these clawbackes can clung togeather in truth and in false hood and al to fashioÌ„ theÌ„selues to the world and the time present concerning true obedience But as touching this Bishops worthy praises there shall be nothing spoken of me at this time not only because they are infinite but because they are farre better knowne to all Christendome then becommeth me heere to make rehearsall And as for the Oration it selfe which as it is most learned so it is most elegant to what purpose should I make any words of it seeing it praiseth it selfe inough and seeing good wine needeth no tauerne bushe to vtter it But yet in this Oration whosoeuer thou art most gentle Reader thou shalt beside other matters see it notably and learnedly handled of what importaunce and how inuincible the power and excellencie of Gods truth is which as it may now and then be pressed of the enemies so it can not possibly be oppressed and darkened after such sorte but it sheweth it selfe againe at length Mens traditons The contents of Winchesters booke De vera obedientia The kinges mariage with Queene Anne more glorious and more welcome Thou shalt see also touching obedience that it is subiect to truth and what is to be iudged true obedience Besides this of mens traditions which for the most parte be most repugnaunt against the truth of Gods law And there by the way he speaketh of the Kings said highnes mariage which by the ripe iudgemente authoritie and priuiledge of the most and principall Vniuersities of the world and then with the consent of the whole Church of England Supreme head he contracted with the most excellent and most noble Lady Queene Anne After that touching the Kings Maiesties title as perteining to the supreme head of the Church of England Lastly of all The Bishop of Roomes pretensed supremacy of the false pretenced supremacie of the Bishop of Rome in the Realme of England most iustly abrogated and how all other Byshops being felowlike to him in their function yea and in some points aboue him within their owne prouinces were before time bound to the King by their othe But be thou most surely perswaded of this good Reader that the Bishop of Rome if there were no cause else but onely this mariage Boâ—ner knewe well what morsell would best please his father of Rome that mony bribes would soone stoppe his mouthe would easely content himselfe specially hauing some good morsell or other geuen him to chaw vpon But when he seeth so mighty a King being a right vertuous and a great learned Prince so sincerely and so hartely fauour the Gospell of Christ and perceiueth the yearely and great pray ye so large a pray that it came to as much almost as all the Kings reuenues snapped out of hys hands and that he can no longer exercise his tyranny in the Kings Maiesâ—ies Realme * Seeing thou knewest the Pope to be such a cruell tirant why then wouldest thou against thy knowledge become his slaughter man alas heeretofore too cruell and bitter nor make lawes as he hath done many to the contumelie and reproch of the Maiestie of God which is euident that he hath done in time past vnder the title of the Catholicke Church and the authoritie of Peter and Paule when notwithstanding he was a very rauening Wolfe dressed in sheepes clothing calling himselfe the seruaunt of seruaunts to the great damage of the Christen common wealth heere heere began all the mischiefe thereof rose these discords these deadly malices and so great and terrible bustling For if it were not thus could any man beleeue that this Iuppiter of Olympus which falsely hath arrogated vnto himselfe an absolute power without controlment woulde haue wrought so diligently by all meanes possible to stirre vp all other Kings and Princes so traiterously against this so good and godly and so true a Gospellike Prince as he hath done Neyther let it moue thee gentle Reader that Winchester did not before now apply to this opinion for he himselfe in this Oration sheweth
therefore the Pope hath no such primacy geuen him eyther by the wordes of Scripture or by any generall Councell nor by commoÌ„ conseÌ„t of the holy catholicke Church by the holy Fathers of the Catholique church asseÌ„bled in the first general councelles And finally they doe transgresse theyr own profession made in theyr creation For all the Bishops of Rome alwayes when they be consecrated and made Bishops of that See doe make a solemne profession and vowe that they shall inuiolably obserue and keepe al the ordinances made in the eight first generall Councels among the whiche it is specially prouided enacted that al causes shal be finished and determined with in the prouince where the same begun and that by the byshops of the same prouince and that no Byshop shall exercise any iurisdiction out of his owne dioces or prouince And diuers such other Canons were then made and confirmed by the sayd councels to represse and take away out of the Church all such primacy and iurisdiction ouer kinges and Byshops as the Byshops of Rome pretend nowe to haue ouer the same Concilium tertium Carthaginense cap. 26 Gregorius lib. 4. epistolarum indictione 13. epist 13. And we finde that diuers good fathers Byshops of Rome did greatly reproue yea and abhorre as a thing cleane contrary to the Gospel and the decrees of the church that anye Byshop of Rome or els where shoulde presume vsurpe or take vpon him the title and name of y e vniuersal byshop or of the head of all priestes or of y e highest priest or any such lyke title For confirmation whereof it is out of all doubt y t there is no mention made neyther in Scripture nor in the writinges of any Autenticall doctor or author of the Church being within the tyme of the apostles that Christ did euer make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preeminence of power order or iurisdiction betweene the Apostles theÌ„selues or betweene y e bishops themselues but y t they were all equall in power order authoritie iurisdiction And that there is now and sith y e time of the Apostles any such diuersitie or difference among the Bishops it was deuised by the ancient fathers of the primitiue Church for the conseruation of good order and vnitie of the Catholicke church and that eyther by the consent and authoritie or els at the least by the permission and sufferaunce of the princes and ciuill powers for the tyme ruling c. And shortly after followeth And for the better confirtion of this part we thinke it also conuenient that all Byshops and preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of theyr successors should vnder the pretence of the authority geuen vnto them by Christ take vpon them y e authoritie of y e sword y t is to say the authoritie of kings or of any ciuill power in this world yea or any authoritie to make lawes or ordinances in cauâ—â—s appertayning vnto ciuil powers Truth it is the priestes and byshops may execute all suche temporall power iurisdiction as is coÌ„mitted vnto them by y e ordinance authoritie of kings or other ciuil powers by the consent of the people as officers and ministers vnder the sayd kinges and powers so long as it shall please the sayd kinges and people to permit and suffer them so to vse and execute the same Notwithstanding if anye bishop of what estate or dignitie so euer he be be he bish of Rome or of any other citie prouince or dioces do presume or take vppon him authoritie or iurisdiction in causes or matters which appertayne vnto kinges and the ciuill powers and their Courtes and will mayntayne or thinke that he may so do by y e authoritie of Christ and his Gospell although y e kings and princes would not permit and suffer hym so to doe No doubt that Byshop is not worthy to be called a Byshop The Bishop of Rome iudged to be a tyrant and vsurper but rather a tyranne an vsurper of other mens rightes contrary to the lawes of god and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise then hee that goeth about to subuert the kingdome of Christ. For the kingdome of Christ in his Church is a spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very kingdome that Christ by himself or by his Apostles and disciples sought here in this worlde was to bring all nations from the carnall kingdome of the prince of darkenes vnto the light of hys spirituall kingdome so to raygne himselfe in the harts of the people by grace fayth hope and charitie And therefore sith Christ did neuer seeke nor exercise anye worldly kyngdome or dominion in this worlde but rather refusing and fleeing from y e same did leaue the said worldly gouernance of kingdomes realmes and nations to be gouerned by Princes potentates in like maner as he did finde them commaunded also his Apostles and Disciples to doe the seÌ„blable as it was sayd before what soeuer priest or bishop will arrogate or presume vpoÌ„ him any such authoritie and will pretend e the authoritie of the Gospell for his defence therin he doth nothing els but in a maner as you would say crowneth Christ agayne with a crowne of thorne and traduceth bringeth him foorth agayne with his mantle of purpure vppon his backe to be mocked and scorned of the world as the Iewes did to their owne damnation This doctrine was subscribed and allowed by the witnes and testimony of these byshops and other learned meÌ„ whose names hereunder follow as appeareth in the Byshops booke aforenamed * Testes Thomas Cantarien Edouardus Ebor. Iohannes London Cuthbertus Dunel .. Stephanus Winton Robertus Carliolen Iohannes Exon. Iohannes Lincoln Iohannes Bathonien Rolandus Couen Lich. Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarum Ioannes Bangor Edouardus Herefor Hugo Wigornien Ioannes Roffen Richardus Cicestren Guliel Norwicen Gulielmus Meneuen Robertus Asâ—auen Robertus Landauen Richardus Wolman Archdiaco Sudbur Gulielmus Knight Arch. Richmond Ioannes Bel. Arch. Gloucester Testimonies of Bishops of England against the Pope Edmundus Boner Archdia Leicester Gulielmus Skippe Archdiaco Doset Nicholaus Heth. Archdiaco Stafford Cuthbertus Mashall Arch. Notingham Ricardus Curten Archdia Oxon. Gulielmus Glife Galfridus Dovnes Robertus Oking Radulphus Bradford Richardus Smith Simon Mathew Ioannes Prin. Guliel Buckmaster Gulielmus May. Nicolaus Wotton Ricardus Coxe Ioannes Edmundes Thomas Robertson Ioannes Baker Thomas Barret Iohannes Hase Ioannes Tyson These were Doctours of Diuinitie and of both Lawes Iudge now thy selfe louing reader per confessata allegata that is by these thinges heretofore confessed alledged allowed prooued and confirmed by penne set forth by wordes defended and by othe subscribed by these Bishops and Doctours if eyther Martine Luther himselfe or anye Lutherane els could or did euer say more
vpon the bourd and the Bishop in washing standing so betweene me and the dore that I could not get out The straūgenes betweene Winchester and Boner Winchesters bookē of instructions to Boner Thyrlebye and Winchester great togeather and there would he needes that I should wash with hym and sup and I suppose all the way from Barella to Bloys he talked not aboue foure times with me and at euery time sauing at Molyns where he by mouth told me somewhat of the Kings affaires heere in Fraunce and at Veronne when he aunswering to my requests in writing deliuered me his booke of his owne hand for mine instructions the copie whereof is now sent heere withall there was quicke communication betweene vs. His talking by the way was with M. Thirleby who I thinke knoweth a great deale of his doing and will if he be the man I take him for tell it plainely to your Lordship I my selfe was out of * * Why Boner was out of credite with Wynchester Winchesters fleshe trembled at the first comming of Doct· Thirleby to succeede him credence with the Byshop not being appliable to his manners and desires And surely as M. Thirleby told me at his first comming to Lyons and then speaking with the Bishop the Bishop seemed to be so well content to returne and so glad of his comming to succeede him that his fleshe in his face began all to tremble and yet would the Bishop make men beleeue that he would gladly come home Which thing beleeue it who will I will neuer beleeue for euer he was looking of letters out of England from M. Wallop and M. Brian whome he taketh for his great frends and M. Wyat himselfe reckoned that the Bishop should haue come into Spaine or else my Lord of Durham Winchester loth to returne into England so that the Bishop of Winchester euer coueted to protract the time desiring yet withall to haue some shadow to excuse and hide himselfe as tarieng at Barella he made excuse by my not comming to Lyons and comming to Varennes and there hearing by the Embassadors of the Venetians a flieng tale of the going of the Frenche King towardes Bayon to meete the Emperour Boner called M. diligence by and by he said lo where is mayster diligence now If he were now heere as then I was that night wee would to the Court and present him and take our leaue But whē I in the morning was vp afore him and ready to horse hee was nothing hasty No comming to Molyns afore him and there tarrieng for him the Frenche King lieng at Schauenna three small leagues off hee made not halfe the speede and haste that hee pretended I mislike in the Byshop of Winchester that he cannot be content that any ioined in commission with him The second complainte should keepe house but to be at his table Wherein eyther he searcheth thereby a vaine glory and pride to himselfe with some dishonour to the King Winchester would be alone as who saith there were among all the Kings Embassadors but one able to mainteine a table and that were he either else he doth the same for an euill entent and purpose to bring them therby into his daunger that they shall say and do as liketh him alone which I suppose verily hath bene his entent I mislike in the sayd Bishop that where he for his owne pompe and glory hath a great number of seruaunts in their veluets and silkes The thyrd complaynte The Pompe and glory of Winchester with their chaines about their neckes and keepeth a costly table with excessiue fare and exceeding expenses many other waies he doth say and is not ashamed to report that he is so commaunded to do by the Kings grace and that is his aunswere commonly when his frends telleth him of his great charges and so vnder colour of the Kings commaundement and honour he hydeth his pride which is heere disdained The fourth complaynte Wynchester geuen more to hys owne affections thē to the kings affayres I mislike in the said Bishop that he hauing priuate hatred against a man will rather satisfie his owne stomacke and affection hindering and neglecting the Kings affaires then relenting in any part of his sturdy and stubburne will geue familiar and harty counsaile whereby the Kings highnes matters and busines may be aduaunced and set foorth to him that he taketh for his aduersary I mislike in the said Bishop that he euer continually heere in this Court of Fraunce made incomparably more of the Emperours The 5. cōplaint Wynchester suspected to be imperiall King of Portugals Venetians and Duke of Ferraries Ambassadours then of any Frenchmen in the Court which with hys pride caused them to disdaine him and to thinke that he fauoured not the French King but was imperiall I mislike in the Bishop that there is so great familiaritie and acquaintance The 6. cōplaint Boner like a true Gospeller complayneth of Papistes yea and suche mutuall confidence betweene the said Bishop and M. as naughty a fellow and as very a Papist as any that I know where he dare expresse it The Bishop in his letters to M. Wyat euer sendeth speciall commendations to Mason and yet refuseth to send any to M. Heynes and me being with M. Wyat as we perceiued by the sayde letters And Mason maketh such foundation of the Bishop that he thinketh there is none suche And hee telled me at Villa Franca that the Byshop vpon a time when he had fallen out wyth Germaine so trusted him that weeping and sobbing he came vnto him desiring and praieng hym that hee woulde speake wyth Germaine and reconcile him Winchester suspected of vntrue dealing so that no wordes were spoken of it and what the matter was hee would not tell me That yong fellowe Germaine knoweth all and Preston which is seruaunt to the Byshop of Winchester shewed me one night in my chamber at Bloys after supper that Germaine is euer busie in shewing the Kings letters to straungers and that he himselfe hath geuen him warning thereof This thing Preston told me the night before that the Byshop departed hence and when I woulde haue more of him therein hee considering how the Bywop and I stoode kept him more close and woulde say no further In this declaration of D. Edmund Boner sente to the Lord Cromwell aboue prefixed Thinges in the foresayd declaration to be noted The rancour and pride of Steuen Gardiner diuers things we haue to note First as touching Steuen Gardiner Bish. of Wint. heere we haue a plaine demonstration of his vile nature and pestilent pride ioyned with malice and disdaine intollerable whereof worthely complaineth D. Boner aforesayd shewing sixe speciall causes why and wherefore he misliketh that person according as he was willed before by the Kings commaundement so to do Secondly in the said Steuen Wint. this we haue also to note and vnderstand that as he heere declareth a secret inclination from
vppon IN most humble wise sheweth vnto your Maiestie William Latimer and Iohn Hooper that where of late The deâ—â—â—tiation of W. Latimâ—â— and Iohn Hooper dâ—â—nounceâ—â—â—â—gaynst Boner as we be certainely infourmed froÌ„ your maiestie by the hande of the right highe and noble Prince Edwarde Duke of Somerset Gouernour of your Royal person and Protectour of al your highnes realmes dominions and subiects and the rest of your priuie Counsaile there was certaine Iniunctions geuen to the Byshop of London that nowe is with Articles to be insinuated and preached vnto youre subiectes at a certaine daye limitted the whyche Iniunctions and articles did onely tende to the honour of GOD and the better instructions of your highnes people to obedience and hatred of rebellion and mutinie wherewith of late this your Maiesties Realme hath bene marueilously vexed to the daunger of your highnes person and the state of the whole Realme and thereâ—ore a thinge at thys time most necessary to be taught vnto y e people that they myght knowe their duetie vnto your maiestie and vnto almighty God and especially to acknowledge your Maiestie in these yeares age to be a perfect high and soueraigne Lord and king and supreme head whose lawes proclamations and commaundementes we are bounde to obey as wel as any princes subiects are bounde to obey the lawes proclamations and commaundementes of their naturall and soueraigne Lord notwithstanding that nature hath not yet giuen vnto your person suche age as we trust he shall nor so many yeares which we wish to be so many as any Prince euer hadde the whych yeares doe not make you Kynge or Prince but the righte of your birthe Yeares anâ— age doe 〈◊〉 make a kinâ— but the right of succession and lawfull succession what soeuer it be so that we all must as well acknowledge your maiestie to be our Kinge and Prince at these yeares as if you were of the age of 30. or 40. yeares and your lawes and statutes no lesse to be feared obeyed theÌ„ if your highnes were 50. or 100. yeres olde the whyche thing not onely is most certainely true but also at this time most necessarily to be taught especially when diuers rebelles haue openly declared that they woulde not obey your highnesse lawes nor acknowledge the Statutes made by your Maiestie to be auailable til ye come to the age of 20. yeres and this not only being so Anno 1549 but the same thing being commanded by your sayd Maiestie amongst other Iniunctions Articles geuen in wryting to the sayde Edmund Boner to be preached in his last sermon as by the same Iniunctions maye appeare of the whiche the true copie we haue when neede is to be shewed yet al this notwithstanding the said Boner of what zeale or minde we cannot tell whether fauoring the opinion of the saide rebels or contemning your highnesse commaundement declared to him Boner left out of his Sermon 〈◊〉 article of the kinges authority hath not only left out to declare the sayd Article which we most chiefly expected and looked for but also in all the rest of his Sermons did not so fully and apertly declare the sayd Iniunctions and Articles as to our iudgement did appeare they ought to haue bene declared and was of no lyght grounde loked for intreating of other farre distant and diuers from the Articles vppon the which he was commaunded to entreat and such as most should moue and stirre vp the people to disorder and dissension willingly leauing oute those things which should haue made quiet obedience Wherefore not mooued of any malice grudge enuie or euil will to the person of the bishop but constreined by the loue zeale which we beare towards your highnes of our duty and allegeance to your maiesty whose honour and sauety with tranquilitie quietnesse and good gouernaunce of this your Realme we do most desire and for y e discharge of our most bounden dueties to auoyde all the daungers that might ensue of the concealement thereof we most humbly do denounce and declare the same to your highnes to the intent that your Maiestie by the aduise aforesayd may if it please your highnes at this our humble denuntiation call the sayd Byshop to aunswere to the premisses the which we are ready to auowe and proue and then your highnes to take further order heerein as to your Princely wisedome shall seeme most conuenient whose long life and most prosperous gouernement God almighty long continue for the which we shall pray during our liues The Kings Maiestie hauing thus by the information of these two credible persons perfect intelligence of the coÌ„temptuous peruerse negligence of this Bishop in not accomplishing his highnes commaundement geueÌ„ him by Iniunction thought it most necessary with all conuenient speede for the auoiding of farther inconueniences to loke more seuerely vnto the due punishment of such dangerous rebellious obstinacie and therfore by the aduise of the Lord Protectour CommissioÌ„ directed downe by the King against Bonner and the rest of his honorable Counsaile immediatly he directed forth his commission vnder his broad Seale vnto the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Rochester and to other graue and trusty personages and Counsellers appointing authorising all theÌ„ or certain of them by vertue of the same to call before them as well the Bishop of London Commissioners appoinâ—â—d as also the foresaid denouncers vpoÌ„ due examination proofe of y e premisses or any other matter otherwise to be obiected farther to proceed against him suâ—â—arely de plano according to law and Iustice either to suspension excoÌ„municatioÌ„ committing to prison or depriuation if the qualitie of the offence so required or otherwise to vse any other censure Ecclesiasticall which for the better hearing and determining of that cause myghte to their wisedomes seeme more pertinent as appeareth more amply by the tenour of the Commission heere ensuing * The copie of the Kings Commission sent downe vpon the denunciation aforesayd for the examination of Boner Byshop of London EDward the sixt c. To the most reuerent father in God Thomas Archbyshop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of all England The Copye of the Kingâ— Commission for Bonners examination the right reuerend father in God Nicholas Byshop of Rochester our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellers Syr William Peter and Syr Thomas Smith Knightes our two principall Secretaries and William Maye Doctour of the Law Ciuile and Deane of Paules greeting It is come to our knowledge that where we by the aduise of our most entirely beloued Vncle Edward Duke of Somerset gouernour of our person and Protectour of all our Realmes dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy Counsayle did giue to the right reuerend father in God Edmund Byshop of London vpon certayne complaynts before made vnto vs and other great considerations certayne Iniunctions to be folowed done and executed and in a Sermon appointed to him
you shall not speake but when I commaund you Then quoth Philpot I had rather be absent altogether Thus they reasoning to and fro at length about the 13. of December Q. Mary to take vp the matter sendeth her commaundement to Boner Byshoppe of London that he should dissolue and breake vp the conuocation Decembâ—â— The copie of which commaundement here followeth The precept of the Queene to Boner Bishop of London for the dissoluing of the foresayde Conuocation MAria c. Reuerendo in Christo patri Domino Domino Edmundo London Episcopo salutem Q. Mary breaketh 〈◊〉 the Conuocation Cum praesens coÌ„â—â—catio Cleri Cantuariensis prouinciae apud SaÌ„ctum Paulum London iam modo tenta instans existit certis tamen vrgentibus causis considerationibus nos specialiter mouentibus de aduisamento Consilij nostri ipsam praesentem conuocationem duximus dissoluendam Et ideo vobis mandamus quòd eandem praesentem conuocationem apud sanctum Paulum praedictum debito modo asque aliqua dilatione dissoluatis dissoluiue faciatis prout conuenit significantes ex parte nostra vniuersis singulis Episcopis nec non Archidiaconis Decanis omnibus alijs personis Ecclesiasticis quibuscunque dictae Cantuariensis Prouinciae quorum interest vel interesse poterit quod ipsi eorum quilibet huic mandato nostro exequendo intendentes sint obedientes prout decet Teste meipsa apud Westmonasterium 13. die Decembris Anno regni nostri primo During the time of this disputation the 20. day of NoueÌ„ber y e Maior of Couentrie sent vp vnto y e Lordes of the CouÌ„sel Baldwine Clarke I. Carelesse Tho. Wilcockes and Richard Estlin for their behauiour vpon All halowe day last before Whereupon Carelesse and Wylcocks were committed to the gatehouse and Clarke and Astelyn to the Marshalsey The same day there was a letter directed to Sir Christopher Heydon and Sir William Farmer knight for the apprehension of Iohn Huntingdon preacher for making a rime against D. Stokes and the sacrament Who appearing before the counsell the 3. of December next after was vpon his humble submission and promise to amend aswel in doctrine as liuing againe suffered to depart In the daies of king Henry This Lord Courtney was sonne to the Mâ—â—â—ques of Exâ—â—ceter and also of king Edward raigning after him diuers noble men Bishops and other were cast into the Tower some charged with treason as Lord courtney and the Duke of Northfolke whose sonne Lorde Henry Earle of Surrey had bene the same time beheaded a worthy ingenious gentlemen for what cause or by whom I haue not hear to deale this is certaine that not many yeres after his death folowed the beheading of both the L. Semers and at last of the Duke of Northumberland also some for y e Popes supremacie SteueÌ„ Garâ—diner Byshop of Winchester made Lorâ— Chauncellor of England and suspicious letters tending to sedition as Tonstal B. of Durham and other for other things all which continued there prisoners til Q. Maries comming in Unto whome the saide Q. eftsoones graunted their pardone and restored them to theyr former dignities Amongst whom also was Gardiner B. of Winchester whom she not onely freed out of captiuitie but also aduaunced him to be high chancelor of Englande Furthermore to the L. Courtney she shewed such fauour The Lord Courtney made Earl of Deuonshyre that shee made him Earle of Deuonshire in so muche that there was a suspition amongst many that she would marie him but that prooued otherwise The same time Bonner also had bene prisonner in the Marshalsey whome likewise Queene Mary deliuered restored to the Bishopricke of London againe displacing Doct. Ridley with diuers other good Bishops moe as is aboue mentioned as Cranmer from Canterb. the Archbyshoppe of Yorke likewise Poynette from Winchester Iohn Hooper from Worcester Barlow from Bath Harley from Hereforde Taylor from Lincolne Ferrar from S. Dauids Couerdale from Excester Scorye from Chichester c. with a great number of Archdeacons Deanes and briefly all suche beneficed men which either were married or woulde constantly adheere to theyr profession All which were remooued from their liuings 〈…〉 intruâ—â—d by Q. â—â—ry and other of the contrary secte sette in the same as Cardinall Poole who was then sent for Gardiner Heath White Daye Troublefield c. And as touching Cranmer of whome mention was made before for so much as there was a rumor spreade of hym the same time at London that he hadde recanted and caused Masse to be sayde at Caunterburye for purging of hymselfe hee published abroade a declaration of hys truthe and constancie in that behalfe protestinge that hee neyther had so done 〈…〉 Peter 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 agaynst all men nor mineded so to doe adding moreouer that if it woulde so please the Queene he wyth Peter Martyr and certaine other whome he would chuse would in open disputation sustaine the cause of the doctrine taught and set foorth before in the time of king Edward againste all persons whomesoeuer But while he was in expectation to haue this disputation obtained he with other bishops wer laid fast in the Tower and P. Martir permitted to depart the realme and so wenâ— he to Argentine After this in the moneth of Nouemb. the Archbyshop Cranmer notwithstaÌ„ding he had earnestly refused to subscribe to the kings wil D. Cranmer with the Lady 〈◊〉 arrâ—â—gâ—â—d of treason in the Guildhall Archbishop Cranmer quit of treason in disheriting his sister Marye â—lledging many graue and pithy reasons for her legitimation was in Guild hall of London arraigned and attainted of treason with the L. Iane and three of the Duke of Northumberlandes sonnes which at the intreatye of certayne persons were had againe to the Tower and there kept for a time All which notwithstanding Cranmer beinge pardoned of treason stoode onely in the action and case of doctrine whyâ—h they called heresie whereof hee was ryghte glad and ioyfull This being done in Nouember the people and especially the Churchmen perceiuing the Queene so eagerlye set vpon her olde religion they likewise for theyr partes to shewe themselues no lesse forwarde to serue the Queenes appetite as the manner is of the multitude commonlye to frame themselues after the humour of the Prince and time present began in their Quiers to set vp the pageants of s. Katherine Going about of S. Katherin and S. Nicholas and of S. Nicholas and of their processions in Latine after all their olde solemnitie with their gaye gardeâ—iance and gray amiâ—es And when the month of December was come the Parliament brake vp but first of all such statutes were repealed which were made either of Premunire or touched anye alteration of religion and administration of Sacramentes vnder king Edward In the which parliament also communication was mooued of the Queenes mariage wyth king Phillip the Emperors sonne In this meane while
great sorte of people he made low curtesie and sayd sir your Maistership is welcome to towne Salutation to the Roode of Paules I had thought to haue talked further with your Maistership but that ye be here clothed in the Queenes colours I hope yee bee but a sommers byrd in that ye be dressed in white and greene c. The Prince thus being in the Church of Paules after Doctour Harpesfield had finished his Oration in Latine set forwarde through Fleetestreete and so came to White hall where he with the Queene remayned four dayes after and from thence remoued vnto Richmond After this all the Lords had leaue to departe into theyr countreies with straite commaundement to bring all their harnesse and artillery into the Tower of London with all speede Now remained there no English Lord at the court but the Byshop of Winchester From Richmond they remoued to Hampton Court where the hall doore within the Court was continually shut so that no man might enter vnlesse his arrand were first knowne which seemed straunge to English men that had not bene vsed thereto About the eight day of September Byshop Bouer began his visitation Septemb. 3. who charged vj. men in euery parish to inquire according to their othes and to present before him the day after S. Mathewes day being the xxij of September all such persons as either had or should offend in any of his Articles which he had set forth to the number of 37. Of the whiche visitation of Boner I haue somewhat more largely to entreate after that first I shall ouerpasse a few other things folowing in course of this present story The xvij day of September was a Proclamation in London Septemb. 17. that all Uacabonds and masterâ—es men as well straungers as Englishmen should depart the Citie within fiue dayes straitly charging all Inholders Uictuallers Tauerners and Alehousekeepers with all other that sell victuals that they after the said fiue dayes should not sell any meate drinke or any kind of victuall to any Seruingman whatsoeuer vnlesse he brought a testimoniall from his Maister to declare whose seruaunt he was and were in continuall houshold with his sayd Mayster vpon payne to runne in daunger of the law if they offend herein Uppon the Sonday following beeyng the xxx daye of September Septemb. 30. the Bishop of Winchester Lord Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whose Sermon were present all the CouÌ„sell that were at the Court The B. of Winchester preacheth namelye the Marques of Winchester the Earle of Arundell Lord North Sir Anthony Browne Maister Rochester Maister Walgraue Maister Englefild Lord Fitzwaters and Secretary Peter the Bishop of London Duresme Ely which iij. sate vnder the Bishops armes The Gospell wherof he made his Sermon is writteÌ„ in the xxij cha of Math. Where the Phariseis came vnto Christ amoÌ„gst them one asked Christ which was the greatest commaundement Christ aunswered Thou shalt loue thy Lorde God with all thy hart c. and thy neighbour as thy selfe in these two is comprehended the Lawe and the Prophetes After his long declaration of these wordes speaking very much of loue and charitie at the last he had occasion vpon S. Iames his wordes to speake of the true teachers and of the false teachers saying that all the Preachers almost in King Edwards tyme preached nothing but voluptuousnesse A blasphemous mouth agaynst the true preachers of Gods word and filthy and blasphemous lyes affirming their doctrine to be that false doctrine whereof S. Iames speaketh saying that it was full of peruerse zeale earthly full of discord and discensioÌ„ that the preachers aforenamed would report nothing truly that they taught that it was lawfull for a man to put awaye his wyfe for adultery and marry another The church neuer confessed the naturall body of Christ so to be in the Sacrament that the substaunce of bread was taken away before the time of pope Innocent the 3. anno 1215 Winchester preacheth in commendation of king Phillip and that if a man vowed to day he might breake it to morrowe at hys pleasure wyth many other thyngs which I omit And when he spoke of the Sacrament he sayd that all the Church from the beginning haue coÌ„fessed Christes natural body to be in heauen here to be in the SacrameÌ„t and so concluded that matter then willed al men to say with Iosephs brethren Peccauimus in fratrem We haue all sinned against our brother and so sayd he haue I to Then he declared what a noble King Queene we haue saying that if he should go about to shew that the King came hether for no necessitie or neede what he had brought w t him it should be superfluous seing it is euideÌ„tly known that he hath x. times as much as we are in hope possession of affirming him to be as wise sober gentle temperate a Prince as euer was in EnglaÌ„d and if it were not so proued then to take him for a false liar for his so saying Exhorting all men to make much of him to wynne him whylest we had him and so should we also winne all such as he hath brought with him and so made an ende Upon the Tuesday following being the seconde day of October xx carts came from Westminster laden as it was noysed with gold and siluer and certain of the Gard with them through the Citie to the Tower and there it was receiued in by a Spanyard who was the Kings Treasurer and had custody of it within the Tower It was matted about with mattes and mayled in little bundels about two foote long and almost halfe a foote thicke and euery cart were sixe of those bundels What it was in deede God knoweth for it is to vs vncertayne Aboute the same time or a little before vppon Corpus Christi day the processioÌ„ being made in Smithfield Ioh. 〈◊〉 where after the manner the Priest with his boxe went vnder the Canapy by chaunce there came by the way a certaine simple man named Iohn Streate a ioyner of ColemaÌ„ streete who hauing some hast in his busines The 〈◊〉 worse 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 and finding no other way to passe through by chaunce went vnder the Canapy by the Priest The Priest seeing the man so to presume to come vnto the Canapy being belike afraid and worse feared then hurt for feare let his Pixe fall downe The 〈◊〉 let the 〈◊〉 fall for feare The poore man being straight wayes apprehended was had to the Counter the Priest accusing him vnto the Counsayle as though he had come to slay him wheÌ„ as y e poore man as he himselfe hath since declared vnto vs had no such thought euer in his mind Then from the Counter he was had vnto Newgate where he was cast into the Dongeon Ioh. 〈◊〉 innoceâ—â— cast in the Dungeâ—â— there chayned to a post where he was cruelly miserably handled so
I most hartely thanke you for that ye haue so tender a care ouer me And although I knowe that there is neither iustice nor truth to be looked for at my aduersaries handes but rather imprisonment and cruell death yet know I my cause to be so good and righteous and the truth so strong vpon my side that I will by Gods grace go and appeare before them and to their beardes resist their false doings Then sayd his frendes M. Doctour we thinke it not best so to do You haue sufficieÌ„tly done your duety and testified the truth both by your godly Sermons and also in resisting the Parson of Aldam with other that came hytherto bring in againe the popish Masse And for as much as our Sauiour Christ willeth and biddeth vs that when they persecute vs in one City we should flie into another Math. 10. we thinke in flying at this time ye should do best keeping your selfe against another time wheÌ„ the Church shall haue great neede of such diligent teachers and godly Pastors Oh quoth Doct. Taylour what will ye haue me to do I am now olde and haue already liued too long to see these terrible and most wicked dayes Flye you and do as your conscience leadeth you D. Taylour reâ—â—â—eth to â—ye I am fully determined with Gods grace to go to the Bishop to his beard to tell him that he doth nought God shall well hereafter raise vp teachers of his people whiche shall with much more diligence and fruite teach them then I haue done For God will not forsake his Church though now for a time he trieth and correcteth vs and not without a iust cause As for me I beleeue before God I shall neuer be able to do God so good seruice as I may do now nor I shall neuer haue so glorious a calling as I now haue nor so great mercy of God profered me as is now at this present For what Christian man woulde not gladly dye against the Pope and his adherents I know that the Papacie is the kingdome of Antichrist altogether full of lyes altogether full of falsehode so that all their doctrine euen from Christes Crosse be my speede and S. Nicholas The Papacy a â—ingdome 〈◊〉 lyes vnto the end of their Apocalyps is nothing but Idolatry superstition errours hypocrisie and lyes Wherefore I beseech you and all other my frendes to pray for me I doubt not but God will geue me streÌ„gth and his holy spirit y t all mine aduersaries shal haue shame of their doings When his frends saw him so constaunt and fully determined to go they with weeping eyes commended him vnto God and he within a day or two prepared himselfe to his iourney leauing his cure with a godly olde Priest named Syr Richard Yeoman who afterward for Gods truth was burnt at Norwich Syr Rich. Yeoman D. Taylours Curate and Martir of Christ Iohn Alcocke of Hadley trobled for Gods truth and dyed in prison D. Taylours iourney There was also in Hadley one Alcocke a very godly man well learned in the holy Scriptures who after Sir Richard Yeoman was driuen away vsed dayly to reade a chapter and to say the English Letany in Hadley Church But him they fet vp to London and cast him in prison in Newgate where after a yeare imprisonment he died But let vs returne to Doctour Taylour agayne who being accompanied with a seruaunt of his owne named Iohn Hull tooke his iourney towardes London By the way this Iohn Hull laboured to counsell and perswade him very earnestly to flie and not to come to the Byshop and profered himselfe to go with him to serue him and in all perils to venter his liâ—e for him and with him Iohn Hull a faythfull seruaunt to D. Taylour But in no wise would Doctour Taylour consent or agree thereunto but sayd Oh Iohn shall I geue place to this thy counsell worldly perswasion and leaue my flock in this daunger Remember the good shepeheard Christ whiche not alonely fed his flocke but also died for hys flocke Him must I follow and with Gods grace will do Therefore good Iohn pray for me and if thou seest me weake at any time D. Taylour agayne adâ—â—ed to flye but he refused so to do The first meeting betweene Winchest and D. Tailour A great abuse in Englande and 3. mischiefes comming thereof The first mischiefe The second mischiefe comfort me and discourage me not in this my godly enterprise and purpose Thus they came vp to London and shortly after Doctour Taylour presented himselfe to the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner then Lord Chauncellour of England For this hath bene one great abuse in Englande these many yeares that such offices as haue ben of most importance and waight haue commonly bene committed to Bishops and other spirituall men whereby three diuelish mischiefes and inconueniences haue happened in this Realme to the great dishonour of God and vtter neglecting of the flocke of Christ the which three be these First they haue had small leysure to attende to theyr pastorall cures which thereby haue bene vtterly neglected and left vndone Secondly it hath also puft vp many Byshops and other spirituall persons into such hautines and pryde that they haue thought no noble man in the Realme worthy to be their equall and fellow Thirdly where they by this meanes knew the very secretes of Princes The third mischiefe they being in such high offices haue caused the same to be knowne in Rome afore the kings could accomplish and bring their ententes to passe in England By this meanes hath the Papacy bene so maintained and things ordered after their wils and pleasures that much mischiefe hath happened in this Realme and others sometime to the destruction of Princes and sometime to the vtter vndoing of many common wealthes Now when Gardiner saw Doctour Taylour he according to his common custome all â—o reuiled him calling him knaue Traytor hereticke with many other villanous reproches which all Doctour Taylour heard patiently and at the last sayd vnto him D. Taylours patience and â—agnaniâ—itie My Lord quoth he I am neither Traytour nor hereticke but a true subiect and a faithfull Christian man and am come according to your coÌ„mandement to know what is the cause that your Lordship hath sent for me Then sayde the Bishop art thou come thou villaine How darest thou looke me in the face for shame Knowest thou not who I am Yes quoth Doctor Taylor I knowe who yee are Steuen Gardiners Lordly lookes Ye are Doctor Steuen Gardinar Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chauncellour yet but a mortall man I trow But if I shoulde be afrayde of your Lordly lookes why feare you not God the Lord of vs all Howe dare yee for shame looke any Christian man in the face The notable answere of Doctor Taylour to the Bishop of Winchester seeing ye haue forsaken the trueth denyed our sauioure Christ and hys word done
but at length they were perceaued and detected to the foresayde Edmund Boner Bishoppe of London M. Higbed and M. Causton deâ—ected to Boner peraduenture not without the same organ which sent vp William Hunter as is aboue declared By reason whereof by commaundement they were committed to the officers of Colchester to be safely kept and with them also a seruant of Thomas Causton who in this praise of Christian godlines was nothing inferior to his maister Boner the forsayd Byshop perceiuing these 2. Gentlemen to be of worshipful estate of great estimation in that countrey least any tumult shoulde thereby arise came thether himselfe accompanied with M. Fecknam and certaine other B Boner commeth himselfe to Colchester thinking to reclaim them to his faction and fashion so that great labour diligence was taken therein as wel by terrors and threatnings as by large promises and flatteringe and all faire meanes to reduce them againe to the vnitie as they termed it of the mother church In fine when nothing coulde preuaile to make them assent to theyr doings at length they came to thys poynte that they required certaine respite to consulte with themselues what were best to doe Whych time of deliberation being expired and they remaining still constant and vnmooueable in their professed doctrine and setting oute also their confession in wryting the bishop seeing no good to be done in tarying any longer there M. Higbed and M. Causton caryed to London departed thence caried them bothe with hym to London and wyth them certaine other prisonners also which about the same time in those quarters were apprehended It was not long after thys but these prisonners being at London committed to strait prison and there attempted sundrye wise by the Bishop and his Chapleines to reuoke their opinioÌ„s at length when no persuasions wold serue they were brought forth to open examination at the Consistorie in Paules the first dayes Session the 17. daye of Februarie An. 1555. Where they were demaunded aswell by the said bishop as also by the Bishop of Bathe others whether they would recant their errors peruerse doctrine as they termed it and so come to y e vnitie of the Popish Church Which when they refused to doe the Byshop assigned them likewise the next day to appeare againe being the 18. of Februarie On the whych daye among many other thinges there sayd and passed The second dayes Sessiâ—on he read vnto them seuerally certaine Articles and gaue them respite vntill the next day to aunswer vnto the same so committed them againe to prisone The copie of which Articles here vnder foloweth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner B. of London seuerally against Tho. Causton Thomas Higbed of Essex FIrst that thou Thomas Causton or Thomas Higbed hast bene and arte of the Diocesse of London Articles laiâ— by B. Boner to M. Higbed and Causton and also of the iurisdiction now of me Edmund Bishop of London Item that thou was in time past according to the order of the Church of England baptised and christened Item that thou haddest Godfathers and Godmother according to the said order Item that the said Godfathers and Godmothers did theÌ„ promise for thee and in thy name the faith and religion that then was vsed in the realme of England Item that that faith and Religion which they did professe make for thee was accompted and taken to be the faith and Religion of the Churche and of the Christian people and so was it in very deede Item thou comming to the age of discretion that is to saye to the age of xiiij yeares diddest not mislike nor disallowe that faith that Religion or promise then vsed and approued and promised by the said Godfathers and Godmother but for a time diddest continue in it as other taking themselues for Christen people did likewise Item that at that time and also before it was taken for a doctrine of the Churche Catholicke and true and euerye where in Christendom then allowed for Catholicke and true and to be the profession of a Christen man to beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of breade and wine after the consecration there was and is by the omnipotent power and will of almighty God and his woorde without any substance of breade and wine there remaining The reall presence the true and naturall body and bloude of our Sauiour Iesus Christ in substance which was borne of the virgine Marie and suffered vppon the Crosse really truely and in very deede Item that at that time thy father and mother all thine auncestors all thy kindred acquaintance and frends and thy sayd Godfathers and Godmother did then so beleeue and thinke in all the same as the sayd Church did therein beleeue Item that thy selfe hast had no iust cause or lawfull grounde to departe or swarue from the sayde Religion or faith nor no occasion at all except thou wilt followe and beleeue the erroneous opinion or beliefe that hath ben against the common order of the Church brought in by certaine disordred persons of late and at the vttermost within these 30. or 40. yeares last past Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleue that D. Robert Barnes Iohn Frith Tho. Garrerd Hierome Also sir Edmund Boner priest before the death of Cromwell seemed to be of the opinion and was swornâ— twise agaynst the Pope Lassels Anne Askew Iohn Hooper late Bishop of Gloucester sir Laurence Saunders Priest Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Rogers Priest sir Rowland Taylour Priest sir Iohn Laurence Priest William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkyns Thomas Hawkes haue bene heretofore reputed taken and accompted as heretickes and also condemned as heretickes and so pronounced openly and manifestly specially in holding beleuing certaine damnable opinions against the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar all the same persons sauing Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Laurence William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkins and Thomas Hawkes haue suffered paines of death by fire for the maintenance and defence of their said opinions and misbeliefe Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleeue that Thomas Cranmer late Archbishoppe of Canterburie and Nicholas Ridley naming himselfe Bishop of London Robert Ferrar late Bishop of S. Dauies and Hugh Latimer sometime Bishop of Worcester haue bene and are at this present reputed accompted and taken as heretickes and misbeleeuers in maintaining and holding certaine damnable opinions against the verity of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Item Verity takeâ— for heresy 〈◊〉 misbeleuing heretickes that thou hast commended and praised all the sayd persons so erring and beleuing or at the least wise some of them secretely and also openly taking and beleeuing them to be faithfull and Catholicke people and their sayde opinions to be good and true and the same to the best
sayd one of them men speak much of the Sacrament of the aulter but this will I bide by Fol. 32. that vpō share-thursday Christ brake bread vnto his disciples and bad thē eate it saying it was his flesh and bloud And then he wēt from them and suffered passion and then he rose frō death to life and ascended into heauen and there sitteth on the right hande of the father and there hee is to come vnto the day of dome when he shal iudge both quick and dead And therefore how he shoulde be here in the forme of breade he sayd they could not see Such reasons and allegations as these and other lyke taken out of the scripture and out of the Shepheards Kalender Wickliffes wicket and out of other bookes they had amongest them And although there was no learned man with them to ground them in theyr doctrine yet they conferring and communing together among themselues dyd conuert one another the Lordes hand working with them maruellously So that in short space The Bishop complayneth to the kyng the number of these Knowne or Iust fast men as they were then termed did exceedinly increase in such sort that the Byshop seyng the matter almost past his power was driuen to make his cōplaynt to the king and required his ayde for suppression of these men Wherupon king Henry being then young vnexpert in the bloudy practises and blind leadings of these apostolicall prelats incensed with his suggestions and cruell complayntes directed down letters to his Shirifs bailifs officers subiectes for the ayd of the bishop in this behalfe the tenor of which letters here ensueth ¶ The copy of the kinges letter for the ayde of Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne agaynst the seruauntes of Christ falsely then called heretickes HEnry the 8. by the grace of God king of England of Fraūce Lord of Ireland defender of the fayth to all Mayors Shyriffes Bayliffes and Constables and to all other our Officers Ministers and Subiectes these our letters hearing or seeing and to euery of them greeting For as muche as the right reuerend father in God our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellour the Bishop of Lyncolne hath now within his Dioces no small number of hereticks as it is thought to his no little discomfort and heauines We therfore being in will and minde safely to prouide for the sayde right reuerend father in God and his officers that they ne none of thē shall bodily be hurt or damaged hy any of the sayde heretickes or theyr fautours The copie of the kings letter in the executing and ministring of Iustice vnto the sayd hereticks accordingly to the lawes of holy church do straitly charge and commaund you and euery of you as ye tender our hie displeasure to be ayding helping and assisting the sayd right reuerend Father in God and his sayde officers in the executing of Iustice in the premisses as they or any of them shal require you so to do not fayling to accomplishe our commandement pleasure in the premisses as ye entend to please vs and will aunswere to the contrary at your vttermost perils Yeuen vnder our signet at our castle of Wyndsour the 20. day of October the 13. yeare of our raign The bishop thus being armed no lesse with the authority of the kinges letter then incited with his owne fiercenes forslacked no time but eftsoones to accōplish his moody violence vpon the poore flock of Christ called before him sitting vpon his tribunall seat both these aforenamed persons and all other in his dioces which were neuer so little noted or suspected to incline toward those opiniōs of whō to such as had but newly bene taken and had not before abiured he inioyned most strayght rigorous penance The other in whō he could find any relaps yea albeit they submitted themselues neuer so humbly to his fauourable curtesy The cruell falsehoode of Byshop Longland and though also at his request and for hope of pardō they had shewed thēselues great detecters of their brethrē being moreouer of him feed and flattered therunto yet not withstanding contrary to his fayre wordes their expectation he spared not but read sentēce of relaps against thē comitting them to the secular arme to be burned And first as touching them who being brought to abiuration were put to theyr penaunce long it were to recite the names of all Certayne I thought to recite here in a catalogue first reciting the persons afterward the rigorous penaunce to them enioyned The names of them which were abiured in the Dioces of Lincolne the yeare of our Lord. 1521. William Colyns Ioh Colyns Ioane Colyns Rob Colyns Ioh. Hackar Ioh. Brabant the father Ioh. Brabant his sonne Ioh. Brabāt the yonger sonne Iohn Edmonds Edward Pope Henry Phip Ioh. Steuenton Ioane Steuenton Rob Bartlet Tho. Clerke Ioh. Clerke Rich. Bartlet William Phip Ioh. Phip Tho. Couper Wil. Littlepage Ioh. Litlepage Ione Litlepage Ioh. Say Ioh. Frier Rich. Vulford Tho. Tredway Wil. Gudgame Roger Heron. Fraunces Funge Rob. Pope Roger Dods Iohn Harris Rob. Bruges Iohn Stampe Ione Stampe Rich. White Bennet Ward Iohn Baker Agnes Wellis Marian Morden Isabell Morwin Io. Butler Io. Butler y e yōger R. Carder Rich. Bernard Ione Bernerd Io. Grace Io. French Ioh. Edings The townes and villages and countryes where these foresayd persons did inhabite are named chiefely to be these Amersham The names of the towns where they dwelled Chesham Hychenden Missenden the great Missenden the lesse Easthendred Westhendred Asthall Bekensfield Denham Gyng Betterton Cherney Stanlake Claufield Walton Marlow Dorney Iuer Burton Vxbridge Owburne Henley Wycame Westwycame Newbery Burford Wytney Hungerford Vpton Wynsore London Colmonstreet in Lō Chepeside in Londō Shordich by London S. Gyles in London Essex Suffolke Northfolke Norwich The bookes opiniōs which these were charged with all for the which they were abiured partly are before expressed partly here folow in a briefe summary to be seene ¶ A briefe summe of theyr opinions Ex Regist. Fol. 32. THe opinions of many of these persons were that he or she neuer beleued in the Sacrament of the aulter nor euer would and that it was not as men did take it Ibid. For that he was knowne of his neghbor to be a good felow meaning that he was a knowne man Fol. 33. For saying that he would geue 40. pence in cōditiō that such a one knew so much as he did know Fol. 34. Some for saying y t they of Amershā which had bene abiured before by Bishop Smyth were good men perfect Christians simple folk which could not answere for thēselues therefore were oppressed by power of the bishop Some for hiding other in theyr barnes Ibid. Some for reading the Scriptures or treatises of Scripture in English some for hearing the same read Some for defending some for marying with thē whiche had bene abiured Fol. 36. Some for saying that matrimony was not a
of Testamentes Mortuaries which Bylles were so reasonable Redresse of the greeues of the commons that the spirituall Lordes assēted to them all though they were sore agaynst their myndes and in especiall the probate of Testamentes sore displeased the Byshops and the Mortuaries sore displeased the Parsons and Uicares After these Actes thus agreed the commons made an other Act for pluralities of benefices none residence buying and sellyng and takyng of fermes by spirituall Parsons which Act so displeased the spiritualtie that y e priests rayled on the commōs of the lower house and called them heretickes and schismatikes for the which diuers Priestes were punished This Act was sore debated aboue in the Parliament chamber and the Lordes spirituall would in no wise consent The third bill of the cōmons for pluralities c. Wherfore the kyng perceiuyng the grudge of his cōmons caused viij Lordes viij of his Commons to mete in the starre chamber at an afternoone and there was sore debatyng of the cause in so much that the tēporall Lordes of the vpper house which were there tooke part with the Commons agaynst the spirituall Lordes and by force of reason caused them to assent to the Bill with a litle qualifiyng which Bill the next day was wholy agreed to in the Lords house to the great reioysing of the lay people and to the great displeasure of the spirituall persons And thus much concerning these Bylles agaynst the Cleargy by the way Now to returne to the Cardinall agayne during the time of the said Parliament there was brought downe to the Commons the booke of Articles which the Lords had put vp to the King against the Cardinall The chiefe Articles were these 1 FIrst that he without the Kings assent had procured to be Legate Articles against the Cardinall by reason whereof he tooke away the right of all Byshops and spirituall persons 2 In al writings that he wrote to Rome or to any other Prince he wrote Ego rex meus I and my King as who would say that the King were his seruaunt 3 That he slaundered the Church of England to y e court of Rome for his suggestion to be Legate was to reforme the Church of England which as he wrote was Facta in reprobum sensum 4 He without the Kings assent caried the Kings great Seale with him into Flaunders when he was sente Ambassadour to the Emperour 5 Without the Kings consent he sent commission to Sir Gregory de Cassalis Knight to conclude a league betweene the King and the Duke of Ferrarie 6 That he hauing the French pockes presumed to come and breathe on the King 7 That he caused the Cardinalles Hat to be put on the Kings coyne 8 That he had sent innumerable substance to Rome for the obteining of his dignities to the great impouerishmēt of the Realme with many other things which are touched more at large in Chronicles These articles with many moe being read in the cōmon house were confessed by the Cardinal and signed with his hand Also there was shewed an other writing sealed with his seale by the which he gaue to the Kyng all his moueables and vnmoueables You haue heard hytherto declared how y e Cardinall was attainted in the Premunire how he was put out of the office of the Chauncelour lay at Asher which was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Anno. 1530. The next yeare after in the Lent season the king by the aduice of his counsayle licenced him to go into his dioces of Yorke and gaue hym commandemēt to keepe him in his dioces and not to returne Southward without the Kings speciall licence in writing So he made great prouision to go Northward apparelled his seruants newly and bought many costly things for his houshold but diuers of his seruaunts at this tyme departed from him to the Kings seruice and in especiall Thomas Crumwell one of his chiefe counsaile and chiefe doer for him in the suppression of Abbeys After that all things necessary for his iourney were prepared he tooke his iourney Northward til he came to Southwell which was in his dioces and there he continued that yeare euer grudging at his fall as you shall heare heereafter but the sands which he had geuen to his Colleges in Oxford and Ipswich were now come to the Kings hands by his attainder in the Premunire and yet the King of his gentlenes and for fauour that he bare to good learning erected againe the Colledge in Oxford and where it was named the Cardinalles Colledge he called it the Kings College and endued it with faire possessions and ordeined newe statutes and ordinances The Cardinalls Colledge now called Christes College in Oxforde and for because the Colledge of Ipswich was thought to be nothing profitable therefore he leaft that dissolued Notwithstāding that the Cardinall of Yorke was thus attainted in the Premunire as is aboue mentioned yet the King being good vnto him had graunted him the Bishopricks of Yorke and Winchester with great plentie of substance had licenced him to lye in his dioces of Yorke where he so continued the space of a yeare But after in the yeare folowing The Cardinall complayneth to the Pope of the king which was 1531. he being in his dioces wrote to the Court of Rome and to diuers other Princes letters in reproch of the King and in as much as in him lay he stirred them to reuenge his cause against the King and his Realme in so much that diuers opprobrious words against the King were spoken to Doctor Edward Keerne the Kings Oratour at Rome and it was sayd to him that for the Cardinalles sake the King should haue the woorse speede in the suite of his matrimonie The Cardinall also would speake faire to the people to winne their harts and declared euer that he was vniustly and vntruely ordered which faire speaking made many men beleeue that he sayd true and to Gentlemen he gaue great giftes to allure them vnto him and to be had in more reputation among the people The Cardinalls proud◠iourneie toward 〈◊〉 he determined to be installed or inthronised at Yorke with all the pompe that might be and caused a throne to be erected in the Cathredral Church in such an height and fashion as was neuer seene and sent to all the Lords Abbots Priors Knightes Esquiers and Gentlemen of his dioces to be at his Manor of Cawood the sixt day of Nouember and so to bring hym to Yorke with all maner of pompe and solemnitie The King which knew his doings and priuie conueyance all this yeare dissembled the matter to see what hee would do at length till that he saw his proud hart so highly exalted that he would be so triumphātly installed without making the king priuie yea and in manner in disdaine of the King thought it not meete nor conuenient to suffer him any longer to cōtinue in his malitious proud purposes and
christen man his highnes therfore like a most gracious christian Prince onely entending the sauegarde of this his realme the preseruation of his subiectes and saluation of their soules willeth to put now in execution with all diligence possible all good lawes statutes and ordinaunces concerning the premisses before this time prouyded made and ordeyned by hys most noble progenitors kings of England for that purpose entent Which lawes and statutes by our soueraigne Lorde and hys most honourable counsaile by long and deliberate aduise for the extirpation suppressyng withstanding of the sayd heresies haue bene seene examined by them in euery part thought good necessary to be put in execution Wherefore his highnesse chargeth and straightly commauÌ„deth all and euery his Lordes spirituall and temporal Iudges Iustices of peace Shiriffes Mayors Baylifs Constables and all other hys Officers Ministers and all his true and louing subiectes that all fauour affection and partialitie layd apart they effectually with all diligence and study endeuour themselues substantially for the executing of al and euery of the articles hereafter ensuyng without dissimulation intermission or excuse as they wil auoide hys high indignation and displeasure First that no man within the kinges realme or other his domynions subiect to his highnes hereafter presume to preach teache or informe any thing openly or priuily or coÌ„pile and write anye booke or hold exercise or kepe any assembles or schooles in any maner of wise contrary to the Catholike faith or determinatyon of holy church nor that any person within this his sayd realme domininions do presume to preach openly or secretly withoute they haue first obtained liceÌ„ce of the Bishop of the diocesse where they entend to preach curates in their parishes persons priuiledged and other by the law of the church onely except Also that no maÌ„ wittingly hereafter fauour support or maintain any person which preacheth in forme aforesayd or maketh anye such or like conuenticles and assembles holdeth or exerciseth any schooles maketh writeth or publisheth anye suche booke teacheth infourmeth or stirreth the people or any of them in anye maner of forme to the said errours Moreouer that al euery person and persons hauing any bookes or writinges of any suche errors erroneous doctryne and opinion do deliuer or cause to bee deliuered effectually and actually all and euerye such bookes and writings to the Bishoppes of the dioces or to the ordinary of the place within 15 daies after this proclamation pronounced And in case any person or persons of what estate condition or degree soeuer they be do or attempt any thing contrary to this Act and proclamation or doe not deliuer or cause to bee deliuered suche bookes within the time aforesaid that euery bishop in his dioces or ordinary shal cause that person or persons and euery of them to be arested in that behalfe diffamed or euidently suspected and detayne kepe theÌ„ vnder safe custody in their persons Penâ—ltye vntil such time that the said persons euery of theÌ„ either haue purged theÌ„selues of the said errors or els do abiure the said erròneous sects preachings doctrines or opinions as the law of holye Churche doth require Furthermore if any person by the law of holy Church be coÌ„uicted before the bishop of the dioces or his CoÌ„missary in any case aboue expressed that the said Bishop may kepe in prison the sayd person or persons so conuicted as it shal seeme best to his discretioÌ„ after the greuousnes or qualitie of the crime and further may set a fine to be paid to the behoufe of the king by the persoÌ„ or persons conuicted as it shal bee thought conuenient to the saide Byshop hauing respect to the greuousnes of the effence of the sayde persoÌ„ or persoÌ„s the said fine to be certified by the Bishop into the kings Eschequer ther to be leuied to the kings vse except in such cases in which by the lawes of holy church the said persons conuict of heresies ought totally to be left to the secular iurisdictioÌ„ Also if any person within this his realme of England or other his dominions be by sentence iudicial conuicted of the said preaching and doctrines prohibited erroneous opinions schooles informations or any of them and before the Bishop or his Commissary do abiure according to the fourme of the lawes of holye churche the foresaid erroneous sectes doctrines schooles or informatioÌ„s or els be pronounced by the bishops or their coÌ„missaries after their abiuration by theÌ„ before made to bee relapsed so that after the lawes of holy church they ought to be relinquished to the iurisdiction secular wherin faith is to be geuen to the Bysh. or his CoÌ„missaries in that behalf then the Shiriffe of the CouÌ„tie Maior Shirifes or Maior and Baylifes of the same citie towne or borough next vnto the said Bishop or Commissaries shal bee personally present in the sentence geuing by the said Bishop or CoÌ„missaries thereunto required and after the said sentence geueÌ„ shal receiue the said persons and euerye of them and put them to further excution according to the lawes of this realme Also the Chauncellor treasurer of England the Iustice of the one Bench and the other Iustices of peace Shirifes Maiors and Bayliffes of cities and townes and other Officers hauing gouernance of the people which now be or for the time hereafter shall be shal make othe in taking their charge and ministration to put their whole power and diligence to put away and to make vtterly to cease and destroy all maner of heresies and errours coÌ„monly called Lollardies within the precinctes of their offices and administrations from time to time with all their power Also they shal assist the Bishoppes and their Commissaries and them shall fauour and mayntaine as oftentymes as that to do they or any of them shal be required by the said Byshops or their commissaries so that the Bishops or their commissaries shall beare pay the reasonable costes of the said officers and ministers when and as often as they shall trauaile or ryde to arrest heretickes and Lollardes or to assist the said Bishops or Commissaries by vertue of the kings lawes and statutes Moreouer the Iustices of the kings Bench Iustices of peace and Iustices of Assise shal inquire at their Sessions and sittings of all those that holde any errours or heresies and who be their mayntainers receptors fauourers and supporters common wryters of bookes as also of their sermons schooles conuenticles congregations confederacies Furthermore if any person be endicted of any of the poynts abouesayd the Iustices of the peace haue power to awarde agaynst them Acapias and the shriues be bound to arrest such persons so endicted as sone as they may be found by themselues or by their Officers And forsomuch as cognisaunce of heresie errours and Lollardies appertayneth to the Iudge of holy church and not to the Iudge secular the persons so indicted to bee deliuered to the bishoppes of
it may be to the health and saluation of thy soule and to the extirpation feare terrour and conuersion of al other heretickes vnto the vnitie of the Catholike faith This our finall decree by this our sentence definitiue we haue caused to be published in forme aforesaid Monday the xx of Nouember 1531. In the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul before the saide Iohn Byshop of London iudicially sitting Anno. 1531. being assisted with Iohn Abbot of Westminster and Robert Abbot of Waltham Nicholas Prior of Christes Church in London these honorable Lordes being also present Henry Earle of Essex Richard Gray brother of the Marques of Somerset Iohn Lambert Maior of London Richard Gresham and Edward Altam Shrieffes the which Maior and Shriues were required to be there present by the Byshop of Londons letters hereafter written Of this statute read before and by vertue of a statute of king Henry the fourth king of Englande also in the presence of diuers Chanons the Chauncellour Officiall and Archdeacon of London with the Byshops Chaplaines and a great number both of the Clergie and Laitie Mathew Grefton the Register beyng also there present M. Rich. Bayfild aliâs Somersam was brought forth by Thomas Turnor the Aparator hys keeper M. Rich. Bayfild agayne brought before the â—yshop in whose presence the transumpt of the Apostolicke Bull of Pope Leo the x. vpon the condemnation of Martine Luther and his adherentes was brought foorth and shewed sealed with the seale of Thomas Wolsey late Legate de Latere and subscribed with the signe and name of M. Robert Tunnes publike Notary and also the decree vpon the condemnation of certain bookes brought in by him sealed with the seale of the Archbyshop of Canterbury and subscribed by three Notaries Then the Byshop of London repeated in effecte before him his abiuration which he had before made and other hys demerites committed and done beside his abiuration and the sayde Baifield saide that he was not culpable in the articles that were obiected against hym and desired that the heresies contained in the bookes whiche he brought ouer might be declared in open audience Then the Byshop after certeine talke had with the saide Bayfield as touching the desert of his cause asked hym whether he could shewe any cause why he should not be deliuered ouer vnto the seculer power and be pronounced as a relaps and suffer punishment as a relaps The sayd Baifield declared or propouÌ„ded no cause but said y t he brought ouer those bookes for lacke of money and not to sowe any heresies And incontinent the sayd Bayfield with a vehement spirite as it appeared sayde vnto the Byshop of Lond. the life of you of the spiritualtie is so euill that yee be heretickes and ye doe not onely liue euill The saying of Rich. Bayfilde to the Byshop of London but doe maintaine euill liuing and also do let that what true lyuing is may not be knowen saide that their liuing is agaynst Christes Gospell and that their beliefe was neuer taken of Christes Church Then the sayde Byshop after long deliberation had for so much as the sayd Rich. Bayfield he sayd could shew no cause why he should not be declared as relaps he read the decree and sentence against him by the which amongest other thinges he condemned him as an heretike and pronounced him to be punished with the punishment due vnto such as fall againe into heresie and by his wordes did disgrade him Sentence against Rich. Bayfilde and also declared that hee shoulde be actually disgraded as is more at large conteined in the long sentence The foresayd sentence being so read by the Byshop of London he proceeded immediatly to the actual solemne disgradyng of the sayd Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam and there solemnely and actually disgraded him before the people the which thing being done he dismissed him by the sentence aforesayd from the Ecclesiasticall Court Wherupon the secular power being there present receiued him vnto their iurisdiction without any writte in that behalfe obtained but only by vertue of the Byshops letters by the statute of kyng Henry the .4 in that behalfe prouided and directed vnto them vnder the Bishops seale The tenour oâ— which letters here after folow * The Letters of requirie directed to the Maior and Shiriffes of the Citie of London that they should be present that day when the sentence should be giuen to receiue the heretike as they called him that was condemned IHon by the permission of God Byshop of London vnto our dearely beloued in Christ The letterâ— of â—â—quiry to the 〈◊〉 and Shiriffes of London the right honourable Lord Maior of the Citie of London and the Shiriffes of the same health grace and benediction Whereas we haue already by our Vicar general proceeded in a certaine cause of heresie and relaps into the same against one Richayd Bayfilde alias Somersam and intende vpon Monday next beeing the xx day of this present moneth of Nouember to giue a sentence definitiue against the saide Richard Bayfild alias Somersam and to leaue and deliuer him ouer vnto the secular power We require you the Lord Maior and Shiriffes aforesaid the Kinges Maiesties Vicegerentes euen in the bowels of Iesu Christ that according to the forme and effect of the statute of our most noble and famous prince in Christ our Lord the Lord Henry the fourth by the grace of God late King of England that you will be personally present in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule with your fauourable ayde and assistance in this behalfe the day that the sentence shall be giuen and to receiue the said Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam after his sentence so giuen to discharge vs and our Officers and to doe further according to the tenour and effect of the saide statute as farre as shal be required of you according to the Canonical Sanctions and the laudable custome of the famous kingdome of England in this behalfe accustomed In witnesse whereof wee haue set our seale vnto this present Dated the 19 day of Nouember An. 1531. and in the first yeare of our consecration On Monday the xx day of Nouember in the yeare aforesaid in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule the byshop of London calling vnto him Iohn Abbot of Westminster Robert Abbot of Waltam Nicholas Prior of Christes Church of the Citie of London maister Iohn Coxe Auditor and Uicare generall to the Archebyshop of Canterbury Peter Ligham Official of the Court of Caunterbury Thomas Baghe Chauncellour of the Church of S. Paules William Clief Archdeacon of London Iohn Incent Chanon residentary of the same William Brytton Robert Birch and Hugh Aprice Doctours of both lawes in the presence of vs Mathew Grefton Register Antony Hussy Richard Martin and Thomas Shadwall publicke Notaries and Scribes appoynted in this behalfe briefly rehearsed the aunsweres of the same Bayfild in effect and his abiuration other
willingly discouer to any person The Popedome of Rome the rules of the holy fathers and the regalities of S. Peter I shall helpe and retaine and defende against all men The legate of the sea Apostolicke going comming I shall honourably entreat The rightes honours priuiledges authorities of the Church of Rome and of the Pope and hys successours I shall cause to be conserued defended augmented promoted I shall not be in counsell treatie or any acte in the which any thing shall be imagined against him or the Churche of Rome their rights states honours or power and if I knowe anye such to be mooued or compassed I shall resist it to my power and assoone as I can I shall aduertise him or suche as maye geue hym knowledge The rules of the holy fathers the decrees ordinances sentences dispositions reseruations prouisions and commandements Apostolike to my power I shall keepe and cause to be kept of other Heretikes schismatikes and rebels to our holy father and his successors I shall resist and persecute to my power I shal come to the Synode whē I am called except I be letted by a Canonicall impediment The lights of the Apostles I shall visite personally or by my deputie I shall not aliene nor sell my possessions wythout the Popes councell so God me helpe and the holy Euangelistes ¶ This othe of the Clergie men which they were wont to make to the Bishoppe of Rome nowe Pope quondam was abolished and made voyde by statute and a new othe ministred confirmed for the same wherein they acknowledged the King to be the supreame heade vnder Christe in this Church of England as by tenor thereof may appeare here vnder ensuing The othe of the Clergie to the king I Iohn B. of A. vtterly renoūce and clerely forsake al such clauses words sentences grants which I haue or shal haue hereafter of the Popes holines Pope quondam◠The othe of the Clergye to the king of for the bishoprike of A that in any wise hath bene is or hereafter may be hurtfull or preiudiciall to youre highnes your heirs successors dignity priuiledge or estate royal and also I doe sweare that I shal be faithful and true and faith and truth I shall beare to you my soueraigne Lord and to your heires kings of the same of life and limme and earthly worship aboue all creatures for to liue die with you and yours against al people and diligently I shal be attendant to all your nedes and businesse after my wit and power and your counsel I shall kepee and holde knowledging my selfe to hold my Bishopricke of you onely beseeching you of restitutiō of the temporalties of the same promising as before that I shal be faithfull true and obediēt subiect to your said highnes heires and successours during my life and the seruices and other things due to your highnesse for the restitution of the temporalties of the same Bishoprike I shall truely do and obediently performe so God me helpe and all Saintes These othes thus being recited and opened to the people were the occasion that the Pope lost al his interest and iurisdiction heere in Englande wythin shorte while after Upon the occasion and reason whereof Syr Tho. More the matter falling out more more against the Pope Syr Thomas More of whome mention is made before being a great maintainer of the Pope a heauy troubler of Christes people and nowe not liking well of this othe by Gods good worke was enforced to resigne vp his Chauncelorship and to deliuer vp the great seale of England into the kings hands After whom succeeded syr Thomas Audley Keeper of the great seale Tho. Audeley made Lord Chauncellour a man in eloquence and giftes of tonge no lesse incomparable then also for hys godly disposed minde and fauorable inclination to Christes religiō worthy of much commendation These things being done in the parlament the king w tin short time after proceeded to the mariage of the foresayd lady Anne Bullen mother to our most noble Quene now who w tout all controuersie was a special comforter aider of all the professors of Christes gospell The maryage of Queene Anne as well of the learned as the vnlearned her life being also directed according to the same as her weekely almes did manifestly declare Who besides the ordinarye of a C. crownes and other apparell that she gaue weekely a yeare before she was crowned The great almes of Quene Anne both to men and women gaue also wonderfull much priuie almes to wydowes and other pore housholders cōtinually til shee was apprehended and she euer gaue three or foure pounde at a time to the poore people to buy them kine withall and sent her Subamner to the townes about where shee lay that the parishioners should make a bill of all the poore householders in their parish and some towns receiued 7.8 or 10. pound to buy kine withal according as the number of the poore in the Townes were Shee also maintained many learned mē in Cambridge Likewise did the Erle of Wilshire her father and the Lord Rochford her brother and by them these men were brought in fauour w t the king of whome some are yet aliue and can testifie the same which would to God they were nowe as great professors of the gospell of Christ as then they appeared to be which were D. Heath and D. Thirlby with whome was ioyned the L. Paget who at that present was an earnest protestant Heath Thirlby L. Paget gaue vnto one Rainolde West Luthers bookes and other bokes of the Germaines as Franciscus Lambertus de Sectis and at that time he red Melancthons Rhetorike openly in Trinitie hall in Cambridge and was w t his M. Gardiner a mainetainer of D. Barnes and all the Protestantes that were then in Cambridge Lord Paget a mainteyner of D. Barnes holpe many religious persons out of their cowles It hath bene reported vnto vs by diuers credible persons which were about this Quene and daily acquainted with her doings concerning her liberall and bountiful distribution to the pore how her grace caried euer about her a certaine little purse The praise of Quene Anne out of the which she was wont daily to scatter abroad some almes to the needy thinking no day well spent wherein some man had not fared the better by some benefite at her handes And this I write by the relation of certain noble personages which were chiefe principall of her waiting maides about her especially the Duches of Richmond by name Also concerning the order of her ladies gentlewomen about her one that was her silkwoman a Gentlewoman not nowe aliue but of great credite and also of fame for her worthy doings The name of this gentlewoman was Maistres Wilkinson did credibly report that in all her time she neuer saw better order amongst the ladies gentlewomē of the Courte then was in this good Queenes
kyng was contented through the persuasions of some so to doe For els as touchyng God and conscience what great neede was of any diuorce where before GOD no Mariage was to be accounted but rather an incestuous detestable adultery as the Act of ParliameÌ„t doth terme it But to our matter agayne After the dissolutioÌ„ of this first Mariage made betwen the king the Lady Princesse Dowager she neuerthelesse bearyng a stout mynde would not yet releÌ„t neither to the determination of the Uniuersities nor to the ceÌ„sure of the Clergy nor of the whole Realme but folowyng the couÌ„saile rather of a few Spanyardes to molest the kyng the realme by sute meanes made to the Pope procured certaine writynges first of monition and aggrauation theÌ„ of excommunication and interdiction to be sent downe from Rome Writinges set vp at Dunkirke against the king wherein the Pope had interdicted both the kyng the whole Realme But the Popes Cursor beyng not the hardyest maÌ„ belike that euer shewed his head thought it much more sure for him to discharge his Popishe carâ—age without the kynges reach so keepyng himselfe aloofe of like a prety man set vp his writynges in the Towne of Dunkirke in Flaunders In the which towne first vpon the Northdoore of the Church was set vp a monition Ioh. Butler of Calis tooke downe the writte at Dunkirke against the King that the kyng of EnglaÌ„d should surcease the sute of diuorce the which Iohn Butler Clerke theÌ„ Commissary of Calice by commaundement tooke downe in a night After that before Whitsonweeke there was set vp in the same place an excoÌ„munication aggrauation regranation interdiction For the which also the sayd Butler by commauÌ„dement was sent to Dunkirke to take it downe K. Henry the realme indicted by the Pope And because the couÌ„sell of Calice would be certified of his diligence therein they sent a seruauÌ„t of the Lord Lisle theÌ„ Deputie of Calice whose name was Cranuell and vpon Wensday in Whitsonweke at vij of the clocke in the mornyng he tooke it downe whole and brought it with hym deliuered the same to the Lord Deputie aforesaid Which was about the yeare .1533 This beyng knowne certified vnto the kyng he was motioned by his counsell that such as were about her and moued her thereto should be put froÌ„ her And therfore the Duke of Suffolke was sent to Bugden beside HuntyngdoÌ„ where y e sayd Lady Katherine lay who perceiuyng her stomacke to coÌ„tinue froward still in auÌ„sweryng him with high wordes The Lady Catherines court discharged sodenly so in a fury to part froÌ„ him into her priuy chamber shut the doore brake vp the doore of her Court discharged a great sort of her houshold seruauÌ„ts yet left her a conuenieÌ„t number to serue her like a Princesse They that remayned still were sworne to serue her as Princesse onely and not as Queene Of whome some sayd they were once sworne to serue her as Queene and otherwise would not serue and so were dismissed The other which were sworne to serue her as Princesse she vtterly refused for her seruants and so she remayned wyth the fewer liuing after this about the space of two yeares ¶ The abolishing of the Pope out of England THese thinges thus finished and dispatched concerning the mariage of Queene Anne and diuorce of Lady Katherine Dowager Anno. 1534. next followeth the yeare 1534. In the which was assembled the hye Court of ParliameÌ„t againe after many prorogations vpon the third day of February wherein was made an Acte of succession for the more suretie of the crowne to the which euery person being of lawfull age Preaching against the Pope should be sworne During this Parliament time euery Sonday preached at Paules crosse a Byshop which declared the Pope not to be head of the Church After this Commissions were sent ouer all England to take the othe of all men and women to the Act of succession Ex Edw. â—allo At which few repined except D. Iohn Fisher bishop of Rochester sir Tho. More late Lord Chancellor and D. Nicholas Wilson parson of S. Thomas Apostles in LoÌ„don Wherfore these 3. persons after long exhortatioÌ„ to theÌ„ made by y e Byshop of Canterbury at Lambeth The Byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More sent to the tower Fysher byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More refuse to be sworne refusing to be sworne were sent to the Tower where they rrmained were oftentimes motioned to be sworne but the Bishop and sir Tho. More excused theÌ„ by their writings in which they sayd that they had written before the sayd Lady Katherine to be Queene therfore could not well go froÌ„ that which they had written Likewise the Doctor excused that he in preaching had called her Queene and therefore now coulde not withsay it againe Howbeit at length he was well contented to dissemble y e matter so escaped but the other two stoode agaynst all the Realme in their opinion From the moneth of Marche this Parliament farthermore was proroged to the iij. day of Nouemb. abouesaid At what time amongst other diuers statutes most graciously and by the blessed wil of God it was enacted that the Pope and all his colledge of Cardinals with his pardoÌ„s Indulgences which so long had clogged this Realme of England to the miserable slaughter of so many good men which neuer could be remoued away before was now abolished eradicate exploded out of this land sent home againe to their owne countrey of Rome from whence they came God be euerlastingly praysed therefore Amen ¶ An Acte concerning the Kings highnes to be the supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authoritie to reforme and redresse all errours heresies and abuses in the same Cap. 1. ALbeit the Kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and ought to be the supreme head of the Church of England and so is recognised by the Clergy of this Realme in their Conuocations yet neuerthelesse for corroboration confirmation thereof and for encrease of vertue in Christes Religion within this Realme of England and to represse extirpe all errours heresies and other enormities abuses heretofore vsed in the same be it enacted by authoritie of this preseÌ„t ParliameÌ„t y t the king our soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal be taken accepted reputed y e only supreme head in earth of y e Church of England called Anglicana ecclesia and shall haue enioy annexed and vnited to the Imperial crowne of this realme as wel y e title style therof as all honours dignities preeminences iurisdictioÌ„s priuiledges authorities immunites profites and commodities to the sayd dignitie of supreme head of the same Church belonging apperteining and y t our sayd soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal haue full power and authority from time to time to visite represse
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng
the cause why he did it not And if he had sayd neuer a word yet thou knowest well what a witty part it is for a man to suspend his iudgemente and not to be too rash in geuing of sentence It is an olde sayd sawe Mary Magdalene profited vs lesse in her quicke beliefe that Christ was risen Wint. wryteth againâ—t the pope with aduised iudgement then Thomas that was longer in doubt A man may rightly call him Fabius that with his aduised taking of leasure restored the matter Albeit I speake not this as though Winchester had not boulted out this matter secretly with hymselfe before hand for he without doubt tried it out long ago but that running faire and softly he woulde firste with his paynefull study plucke the matter out of the darke although of it selfe it was cleare enough but by reason of sondry opinions it was lapped vp in darkenes and then did he debate it wittely too and fro and so at last after long and great deliberation had in the matter because there is no better counseller then leasure anâ— time he would resolutely with his learned and coÌ„summate iudgement confirme it Thou shouldest gentle Reader esteeme his censure and authoritie to be of more weighty credence No newe matter 〈◊〉 write againâ— the Byshop of Rome in as much as the matter was not rashly and at all aduentures but with iudgemente as thou seest and with wisedome examined and discussed And this is no new example to be against the tyrany of the Byshop of Rome seeing that not only this man but many men often times yea and right great learned men afore now haue done the same euen in writing whereby they both painted him out in his right colours and made his sleightes falshoode fraudes and deceiptfull wyles openly knowne to the world Therefore if thou at any time heeretofore haue doubted either of true obedience or of the Kinges Maiesties mariage or title either else of the Bishop of Romes false pretensed supremacy as if thou haddest a good smelling nose and a sound iudgemente I thinke thou diddest not yet hauing read this Oration which if thou fauour the truth and hate the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome and his Sathanicall fraudulente falshode shall doubtles wonderfully content thee forsake thyne errour and acknowledge the truth now freely offered thee at length considering with thy selfe that it is better late so to doo then neuer to repent Fare thou hartily well most gentle Reader Note and not only loue this most valiant King of England of France who vndoubtedly was by the prouideÌ„ce of God borne to defend the Gospell but also honor him and serue him most obediently As for this Winchester who was long ago without doubt reputed among the greatest learned men geue him thy good word wyth highest commendation The end of Byshop Boners Prologue What man reading and aduising this booke of Winchester De vera obedientia The inconstant mutabilitye of Wint. and Boner with Boners Preface before the same would euer haue thought any alteration coulde so worke in mans hart to make these men thus to turne the catte as they say in the panne and to start so sodenly from the truth so manifestly knowne so pithâ—ly proued so vehemently defended and as it seemed so faithfully subscribed If they dissembled all this that they wrote subscribed and sware vnto what periury most execrable was it before God and man If they meant good fayth and spake then as they thought what pestilent blindnes is this so sodenly fallen vpon them to make that false nowe whiche was true before or that to be now true which before was false Thus to say vnsay then to say againe to doe and vndo as a maÌ„ would say to play fast or loose with truth truly a man may say is not the doing of a man whiche is in any case to be trusted whatsoeuer he doth or saith But heere a man may see what man is of himselfe when Gods good humble spirit lacked to be his guide Furthermore to adde vnto them the iudgement also and argumentes of Tonstall Bishop of Duresme let vs see how he agreeth with them or rather much exceedeth The sermon of Tonstall before the king made on Palme Sonday them in his Sermon made before King Henry vpon Palmesonday remayning yet in print In the whiche Sermon disputing against the wrongfull supremacie of the Bishop of Rome he proueth by manifest groundes most effectuously both out of the Scripture auncient Doctors and of Councels not only that the Bishop of Rome hath no such authoritie by the worde of God committed to him as hee doth chalenge but also in requiring chaleÌ„ging the same he reproueth condemneth him with great zeale ardent spirit to be a proude Lucifer disobediente to the ordinarie Powers of God set ouer him contrary to Christ and Peter and finally in raising vp warre against vs for y e same he therefore rebuketh and defieth him as a most detestable sower of discord and murtherer of Christian men FIrst by the scripture he reasoneth thus proueth That popes and Byshops ought to be subiecte to theer soueraigns 1. Pet. 2. that all good meÌ„ ought to obey the potestates Gouernors of y e world as Emperours Kings Princes of all sortes what name soeuer the sayde supreme powers do beare or vse for theyr countreys in whiche they be for so S. Peter doth playnely teach vs 1. Pet. 2. sayeng Be yee subiect to euerye humane creature for Gods cause whether it be Kyng as chiefe head or Dukes or Gouernours c. So that S. Peter in his Epistle commaundeth all worldly Princes in their office to be obeyed as the Ministers of God by all Christian men And according vnto the same S. Paule Ro. 13. saith Let euery liuing man be subiect to the high powers Whosoeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth God The Pope resisteth the highe powers Ergo the Pope resisteth God for the high powers bee of God and who soeuer resisteth the high powers resisteth the ordinaunce of God and purchaseth thereby to himselfe damnation c. And in the same place of Tonstall it foloweth and least men should forget their duetie of obedience to their Princes it is thrise repeated that they be the ministers of God whose place in their gouernance they represent so that vnto them all men must obey Apostles Patriarches Primates Archbyshops Bishops Priestes and all of the Clergy c. And therefore saith he the Bishop of Rome oweth to his seueraigne and superior like subiection by the word of God taught vnto vs by Peter and Paule as other Bishops do to theyr princes vnder whom they be c. Also an other expresse commaundement wee haue of Christ. Luk. 22. who vpon the occasion of his disciples striuing for superiority discusseth the matter saying on thys 〈◊〉 The kinges of the people and nations haue dominion ouer them and those that haue
his word will be aboue theyr gouernours in refusing to obey them Secondly beside this rebellious disobedience in these Bishops of Rome not sufferable The pride of the Pope described theyr pride moreouer so farre exceedeth all measure that they will haue theyr princes to whoÌ„ they owe subiection prostrate vpon y e ground to adore them by godly honor vpon the earth and to kysse theyr feet as if they were God where as they be but wretched men and yet they looke that theyr princes should do it vnto them and also all other christen men owing them no subiection should do the same And who be these I pray you that men may knowe them Surely sayth he the Bishoppes of Rome be these whom I do meane Who following the pride of Lucifer theyr father make themselues fellowes to God and do exalâ— theyr seate aboue the starres of God and do ascend aboue the cloudes and will be like to almighty God The starres of God be ment the aungels of heauen for as stars doe shew vnto vs in part the light of heauen so do Aungelles sent vnto men shew the heauenly light of the grace of God to those to whom they be sent And the cloudes signified in the olde Testament the Prophettes and in the new doe signify the Apostles and Preachers of the woord of God For as the cloudes do conceiue and gather in the skye moysture The Pope 〈◊〉 aboue the cloudes and the 〈◊〉 of heauen which they after poure downe vpon the ground to make it thereby more fruitfull so the Prophets in the olde Testament and the Apostles and Preachers in the newe do poure into our eares the moysture of theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God to make therewith by grace our soules beinge scere and drye to bring foorth fruit of the spirite Thus doe all auncient expositours and amongest them Saynt Augustine interpret to be ment in Scripture starres and cloudes in the exposition of the 45. Psalme But S. Iohn the Euangelist writeth in the 19. chapter of the Apocalips Apoc. 19.22 in the 22. also that wheÌ„ he would haue fallen downe at the Aungels foote that did shew him those visions there written to haue adored him with godly worship the Aungell sayd vnto him See thou do not so for I am the seruaunt of God as thou art Geue adoration and Godly worship to God and not to me Here it appeareth that the Bishops of Rome suffering all men prostrate before them to kisse theyr feet yea the same Princes The Pope exalted aboue Angels to whom they owe subiection do clime vp aboue the starres and Aungels too offering their feet to be kissed with shoes and all For so I saw my selfe being present 34. yeares ago wheÌ„ Iulius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome stood on his feet and one of his chamberlaynes held vp his skyrâ— because it stood not as he thought with his dignity that he should do it himselfe that his shoo might appeare whiles a noble man of great age did prostrate himselfe vpon the ground and kissed his shoo which he stately suffered to be done as of duety Where me think I saw Cornelius the Centurion Captayn of the Italians â—and spoken of in the tenth Chapiter of the Actes submitting himselfe to Peter and much honoring him but I saw not Peter there to take him vp and to bidde him rise saying I am a man as thou art as Saynt Peter did say to Cornelius The Pope climeth aboue the Apostles so that the Bishops of Rome admittting such adoration due vnto God doe clime aboue the heauenlye cloudes that is to say aboue the Apostles sent into the world by Christ to water the earthly and carnal hartes of men by theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God Thus Bishop Tonstall hauing described the passing pride of the Pope surmounting like Lucifer aboue Byshops Apostles Aungelles and starres of heauen proceeding then further to the latter ende of his Sermon commeth to speake of his rage and malice most furious and pestilent The Pope stirreth vp warre agaynst England in that he being iustly put from his kingdome here to wreake his spitefull malice styrreth vppe warre against vs bloweth y e horn of mischief in geuing our land for a spoyle and pray to all whosoeuer at his setting on will come and inuade vs. The treason of Cardinal Poole But let vs heare his owne wordes preaching to the king and all Englishmen touchyng both the popes malice and the treason of Cardinall Poole Now sayth he because he can no longer in this realm wrongfully vse his vsurped power in all thinges as he was wont to do and sucke out of this Realme by auarice insatiable innumerable summes of money yearely to the great exhausting of the same he therefore moued and repleat with furious ire and pestilent malice goeth about to styrre all Christen nations that will geue eares to hys deuillish enchauntmentes to moue warre agaynst this realme of England geuing it in pray to all those that by hys instigation will inuade it And here expounding these foresayd wordes to geue in pray he declareth what great mischiefe they conteyne and willeth euery true Englisheman well to marke the same First to make this realme sayth he a pray to all veÌ„turers The Pope geueth England away for a pray all spoylers all snappehaunses all forlornehopes all cormorantes all rauenors of the world that will inuade this Realme is to say thou possessioner of any landes of thys Realme of what degree soeuer thou be from the highest to the lowest shalt be slayne and destroyed and thy lands taken from thee by those that will haue all for themselues thou mayest be sure to be slayne for they will not suffer thee nor none of thy progeny to liue to make any claime afterwarde or to be reuenged for that were theyr vnsurety Thy wife shal be abused before thy face thy daughter lykewise defloured before thee thy children slayne before thine eyes thy house spoyled thy cattell driuâ—n away sold before thy visage thy plate thy mony by force taken froÌ„ thee all thy goodes wherin thou hast any delight or hast gathered for thy children rauened broken and diâ—tributed â—n thy presence that euery rauenour may haue his share Thou Marchaunt art sure to be slaine for thou hast either money or ware or both which they search for Thou Byshoppe or priest whatsoeuer thou be shalt neuer escape because thou wouldest not take the Bishop of Romes part and rebell agaynst God and thy Prince as he doth If thou shalt fiâ—e and escape for a season whatsoeuer thou be thou shalt see and heare of so much misery and abhomination that thou shalt iudge them happy that be dead before for sure it is thou shalt not finally escape For to take the whol realme in pray is to kill the whole people and to take the place for themselues as they will do if they can And the Bishop of Rome now
agaynst y e proud vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome The Byshops of England then good Lutherans then these men haue done If they dissembled otherwise then they meant who coulde euer dissemble so deepely speaking so pithily If they meant as they spake who coulde euer turne head to tayle so sodenly so shortly as these men did But because these thinges we write for edification of other rather then for commendation of them let vs marke therefore theyr reasons and let the persons goe And although the sayd proufes and argumentes heretofore alledged might suffice to the full discussion of this matter agaynst y e Popes vsurped primacy yet because many do yet remayne which wil not be satisfied to refel therfore confute this popishe article of the popes vayne and proud primacie with as much matter and furniture of reasons allegations as the writinges and testimonies of these Bishops and others do minister vnto vs we mynde the Lord willing to annexe to thâ—se former confirmatioÌ„s of the bishops aforesayd The epistle of Tonstall Stokesly to Cardinal Poole an other supplement also of a certayne Epistle sent by Bishop Tonstall and by Iohn Stokesley byshop of London to Cardinall Poole for a more ample confutation of the vsurped power Concerning the argument of whiche Epistle here is first to be vnderstanded that about thys time or not much ouer Cardinall Poole brother to the Lord Montagew was attaynted of high treasoÌ„ and fled away vnto Rome where within a short time after he was made Cardinall of S. Mary Cosmeden of whoÌ„ more is to be spoken hereafter the Lord so permitting when we come to the tyme of Queene Mary In the meane tyme hee remayning at Rome there was directed vnto hym a certayne Epistle exhortatory by Stokesley Byshop of London and Tonstal Byshop of Duresme perswading hym to relinquishe and abandon the supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the religion of his king The copy of which his Epistle for the reasons and argumentes therein conteined about the same matter we thought here not vnworthely to be put in or vnprofitable to be read The tenour wherof here followeth * The true copy of a certayne letter written by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of Duresme and Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London to Cardinall Poole prouing the Byshop of Rome to haue no speciall superioritie aboue other Byshoppes This letter was testified by Cutbert Tonstall to Mathew Archb. of Canterbury and others to be his owne about 14. dayes before his death Read his trayterous Oration to 〈◊〉 Emperour in his booke intituled De Ecclesiae Concordia mouing him to seeke the destruction of king HeÌ„ry and the whole realme of England FOr the good will that we haue borne vnto you in times past as long as you continued the kinges true subiect we cannot a little lament mourne that you neyther regarding the inestimable kindnes of the kings highnes heretofore shewed vnto you in your bringing vp nor the honor of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the countrey that you were borne in should so decline from your duety to your prince that you shuld be seduced by fayre words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to winde with him going about by all meanes to him possible to pull downe and put vnder foote your naturall Prince Maister to the destruction of the countrey that hath brought you vp and for a vayne glory of a red Hat to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath styrred by all meanes that he could all such ChristiaÌ„ Princes as would geue eares vnto him to depose the kinges hignes from his Kingdome and to offer it as a pray for them that should execute his malice and to styrre if hee could his subiectes agaynst him in styrring and nourishing rebellions in his realme where the office duety of all good ChristiaÌ„ men and namely of vs that be priestes should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity all trouble to quietnes all discord to concord and in doing contrary we do shew our selues to be but the ministers of Satan and not of Christ who ordeined all vs that bee priestes to vse in all places the legatioÌ„ of peace not of discord But since that can not be vndone that is done second it is to make amendes and to followe the doing of the prodigall sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father was well accepted as no doubt you might be if you will say as he said in knowledging your folly Luke 15. and doe as he did in returning home agayne from your wandring abroad in seruice of him who little careth what come of you so that their purpose by you bee serued And if you be moued by your conscience that you can not take the king your mayster as supreme head of the Church of England because the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore many yeares vsurped that name vniuersally ouer all the Church Math. 18. vnder pretence of the Gospell of S Mathew The place of Mathew 〈◊〉 Petrus expounded saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Surely the text many of the most holy auncient expositors wholy doe take to be ment of the fayth then first confessed by the mouth of Peter vppon whiche fayth confessing Christ to be the sonne of God 1. Cor. 3. the church is builded Christe being the very lowest foundation stone whereupon both the Apostles themselues Luke 22. The place of Luke expounded and also the whole fayth of the Churche of Christ by them preached through the world is founded and builded and other foundation none can be but that onely as S. Paule sayth No other foundation can any man lay besides that which is layd which is Christ Iesus And where you thinke that the Gospell of Luke proueth the same authority of the Bishoppe of Rome saying Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shoulde not fayle and thou beynge once conuerted confirme thy brethren Surely that speaketh onely of the fall of Peter knowne to Christ by his godly prescience whereof he gaue an inkling that after the time of his fal he should not despayre but returne agayne and confirme his brethren as he euer being most feruent of them was wont to do The place doth playnely open it selfe that it can not be otherwise taken but thys to be the very meaning of it and not to be spoken but to Peter The place of Iohn 21. expouÌ„ded For els his successours must first fayle in the fayth and then conuert and so confirme theyr brethren And where as you thinke that this place of the Gospell of Iohn Feede my sheepe was spokeÌ„ onely to Peter and that those woordes make him shepheard ouer all and aboue all 1. Pet. 5. S. Peter himselfe testifieth the contrary in his canonicall Epistle where he sayth to all priestes Feede the flocke
countrey adding moreouer vnto hys sayings of their owne heades more then euer he spake and so accused him secretely to the Chauncelour and other of the Bishops Officers It followed not long after this that there was a sitting of the bishops Chancellour appoynted Tindall called before the Bishops Chauncellour and warning was giuen to the priests to appeare amongest whom M. Tindall was also warned to be there And whether hee had any misdoubte by their threatnings or knowledge geuen hym that they woulde lay some thyngs to hys charge it is vncertaine but certaine this is as hee hym selfe declared that he doubted their priuie accusations so y t he by the way in going thetherwards cried in his mind hartily to God to geue him strength fast to stande in the truth of his word Then when the time came of his appearance before the Chancellour he threatned him greuously reuiling and rating him as though he had ben a dog laide to his charge many thinges Tindal could not haue his accusers brought out whereof no accuser yet coulde be broughte foorth as commonly their maner is not to bring foorth the accuser notwithstanding that the Priests of the countrey the same time were there present And thus M. Tindal after those examinatioÌ„s escaping out of their hands departed home and returned to his maister againe There dwelt not farre off a certaine Doctour that hadde bene an olde Chauncellour before to a Byshop One good olde Doctor amongst mâ—ny nought who had bene of olde familiar acquaintance with M. Tyndall and also fauoured him well Unto whome M. Tyndall went and opened his minde vpon diuers questions of the scripture The Pope Antichrist for to him he durst be bold to disclose his heart Unto whom the Doctor sayd doe you not knowe that the Pope is very Antichrist whome the Scripture speaketh of But beware what you say for if you shall be perceiued to be of that opinion it will cost you your life and sayd moreouer I haue bene an officer of his But I haue geuen it vp and defie him and all his workes It was not long after but M. Tindal happened to be in the companie of a certaine diuine recounted for a lerned man and in commoning and disputing with him he droue him to that issue The blasphemy of a blind doctour The popes lawe preferred before Gods lawe that the sayde great Doctor burst out into these blasphemous wordes and sayde wee were better to be without Gods lawe then the Popes M. Tyndall hearing thys ful of godly zeale and not bearing that blasphemous sayâ—ng replied againe sayde I deâ—ie the Pope and all his lawes and further added that iâ— God spared hym life ere many yeares he would cause a boy that driueth the plough to know more of the Scripture then he did After this the grudge of the priests increasing still more and more against Tyndall they neuer ceased barking and rating at him and laide many sore thinges to hys charge saying that he was an hereticke in Sophistry an hereticke in Logicke an hereticke in Diuinitie and sayde moreouer to him that he bare himselfe bolde of the Gentlemen there in that country but notwithstanding shortly he should be otherwise talked withal To whom M. Tyndall answearing againe thus said that he was contented they shoulde bring him into any countrey in all England geuing hym x. li a yere to liue with and binding him to no more but to teache children and to preache To be short M. Tyndal being so molested and vexed in the countrey by the Priests was constrained to leaue that country and to seke an other place Tindall departeth from M. Welche and so comming to M. Welche he desired him of hys good will that hee myght depart from him saying on this wise to him Syr I perceiue I shall not be suffered to tary long heere in this countrey neither shall you be able though you woulde to keepe me out of the hands of the spiritualtie also what displeasure might grow therby to you by keeping me God knoweth for the which I shoulde be right sorie So that in fine M. Tindall with the good will of his maister Tindall coÌ„meth to London departed eftsoones came vp to London and there preached a while according as he had done in the country before and specially about the towne of Bristowe and also in the sayde towne in the common place called S. Austines Greene. At length he bethinking him selfe of Cutbert Tonstall then Byshop of London and especially for the great commendation of Erasmus An oration of Isocrates translated out of Greeke into Englishe by W. Tindall who in his annotations so extolleth him for his learning thus cast with himselfe that if hee might attaine vnto his seruice hee were a happy man And so comming to Syr Henry Gilford the kings controller and bringing with him an Oration of Isocrates which he had then traÌ„slated out of Greke into English he desired him to speake to the sayde B. of London for him Which he also did and willed him moreouer to wryte an Epistle to the Byshop and to go him self with him Tindall sueth to bishop Tonstall to be his Chaplaine Which he did likewise and deliuered his Epistle to a seruaunte of his named William Hebilthwaite a man of his olde acquaintaunce But God who secretely disposeth the course of things saw that was not the best for Tyndals purpose nor for the profite of hys Churche and therefore gaue him to finde little fauor in the Bishops sight Tonstal refuseth M. Tindall The answer of whom was thys that hys house was full he had mo then he could wel finde and aduised him to seeke in London abroade where hee saide hee coulde lacke no seruice c. and so remained hee in London the space almoste of a yeare beholding and marking wyth him selfe the course of the world and especially the demeanour of the preachers howe they boasted them selues and set vp their authoritie and kingdome beholding also the pompe of the Prelates wyth other thynges moe whiche greatly misliked him In so muche that he vnderstoode not onely there to be no rowme in the Bishops house for hym to translate the new Testament but also that there was no place to do it in al England And therfore finding no place for his purpose within the realme Tindall departeth 〈◊〉 Germany and hauing some ayde and prouision by Gods prouidence ministred vnto hym by Humphrey Mummoth aboue recited as you may see before pag. 1076. and certain other good men hee tooke hys leaue of the realme departed into Germanie Where the good man being inflamed with a tender care and zeale of his countrey refused no trauell nor diligence howe by all meanes possible to reduce his brethren and couÌ„treymen of England to y e same tast and vnderstanding of Gods holy word and veritie which the Lord had endued him withal Whereupon he considering in his minde and partely
Such was the power of his doctrine and sinceritie of his life M. Tindall conuerted his keeper that during the time of his imprisonment whiche endured a yeare and a halfe it is sayde hee conuerted hys keeper his daughter and other of his household Also the rest that were with him conuersaunt in the Castle reported of him that if he were not a good christen man they could not tell whome to trust The Procuror generall the Emperours Attourney being there Commendation of M. Tindall 〈…〉 were about him left this testimonie of him that he was Homo doctus pius bonus that is a learned a good and a godly man The same mornyng in which he was had to the fire he deliuered a letter to the keeper of the castle which y e keeper himselfe brought to the house of y e foresayd Pointz in Autwerpe shortly after which letter with his examinatiōs other his disputations I would might haue come to our handes all which I vnderstād did remaine yet perhaps doe in the handes of the keepers daughter For so it is of him reported that as he was in the Castle prisoner there was much writyng and great disputation to and fro betwene him and them of the Uniuersitie of Louaine which was not past ix or x. myles from the place where he was prisoner in such sorte that they all had enough to do and more then they could well weld to aunswere the authorities and testimonies of the Scripture whereupō he most pithely grounded his doctrine Of Iudas that betrayed Christ it is written that he returned the money agayne to the Phariseis Gods Iudgment vpon Philippes the betrayer of Tindall afterward did hang him selfe So Philippes this miserable traytor after he had bene receaued of Tyndal borrowed money of him yet betrayed him and pursued him to death albeit he reioyced a while after y t he had done yet y e saying so goeth that he not long tyme after enioyed the price of innocent bloud but was consumed at last with lyce The worthy vertues and doings of this blessed Martyr who for his paynefull trauailes and singular zeale to his countrey may be called in these our dayes an Apostle of Englād it were long to recite Amongest many other this because it seemeth to me worthy of remembraunce I thought not in silence to ouerpasse which hath vnto me credibly bene testified by certaine graue Marchauntes some of thē also such as were present the same tyme at the fact and men yet alyue The story wherof is this There was at Antwerpe on a tyme amongest a company of Marchauntes as they were at supper a certaine iuggler which through his diabolicall inchaūtementes or Art Magicall would fetch all kyndes of viandes wyne from any place they would and set it vpon the table incōtinent before them with many other such lyke thynges The same of this iuggler beyng much talked of it chaunced that as M. Tyndall heard of it he desired certaine of the Marchants that he might also be present at supper to see him play his partes To be briefe the supper was appointed and the Marchauntes with Tyndall were there present Then the iuggler being required to play his feates and to shewe his cunning after his wonted boldnes began to vtter all that he could do but all was in vaine At the last The power of Gods saintes against the deuil with hys labour sweating and toyling when he sawe that nothyng would go forward but that all his enchauntmentes were voyde he was compelled openly to confesse that there was some man present at supper which disturbed and letted all his doings So that a man euen in the Martyrs of these our dayes can not lacke the miracles of true faith if miracles were now to be desired As concerning y e workes and bookes of Tyndall which extend to a great number thou wast tolde before louyng reader howe the Printer heereof mindeth by the Lordes leaue W. Tyndals workes looked for to be all set out in one volum◠to collect them all in one Uolume together and put them out in print Wherefore it shall not greatly at thys time be needefull to make any seuerall rehearsall of them And as touching his translation of the new Testament because his enemies did so much carpe at it pretending it to be so full of heresies to aunswere therfore to their sclanderous tongs and lieng lippes thou shalt heare and vnderstand what faithfull dealing and sincere conscience he vsed in the same by the testimonie allegation of his own words The faithfull dealing of Tindall in translating the newe testament written in his Epistle to Iohn Frith as foloweth I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings y t I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my cōscience nor would do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuē me c. And as ye haue heard Tyndals owne words thus protesting for himselfe now let vs heare likewise the faithfull testimonie of Iohn Frith for Tindall his deare companion and brother thus declaring in his aunswere to mayster More as followeth The testimony of Iohn Frith in his booke of the Sacrament concerning William Tyndall The testimony of Iohn Frith for Tindall ANd Tyndall I trust liueth well content with suche a poore Apostles life as God gaue his sonne Christ and his faithfull Ministers in this world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for his learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to be promoted then all the Bishops in Englande The wordes of Tindall written to Iohn Frith I receaued a letter from him whiche was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth this I call God to record against the daye wee shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience nor woulde do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to witnesse to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in this world no more then that without which I can not keepe his lawes c. Iudge Christian Reader whether these words be not spoken of a faithfull cleare innocent hart And as for his behauiour is such that I am sure no man can reproue him of any sinne howbeit no man is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart This much out of Frith And thus being about to conclude and finishe wyth the life and story of William Tindall Ex lib. Tind praxit Praelatorum it shall be requisite now that the Reader do heare some thing likewise of his supplication made to the King and nobles of the Realme as they are yet
amongst such a number of Philistians both within the Realme and without Agayne neither is it vnlike but that Stephen Winchester being then abroade in Ambassie was not altogether asleepe The suspition whereof may be the more coniecturall for that Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leicester and then Ambassadour in Fraunce succeeding after Stephen Winchester did manifestly detect him of plaine Papistrie as in the sequeale of their stories when wee come to the time more ample the Lord graunting shall be expressed And as touching the Kings minde and assent The lawfulnes of Queene Annes succession defended although at that time through crafty setters on he seemed to be sore bent both against that Queene and to the disheriting of his owne daughter yet vnto that former will of the King so set against her then I will oppose againe the last will of the King wherein expressely and by name he did accepte and by plaine ratification did allow the succession of hys Mariage to stand good and lawfull Furthermore Defence of Queene Anne agaynst priuy backbyters to all other sinister iudgements and opinions whatsoeuer can be conceiued of man against that vertuous Queene I obiect and oppose againe as in stede of aunswere the euident demonstration of Gods fauour in mainteining preseruing aduaunsing the offspring of her body the Lady ELIZABETH nowe Queene whome the Lord hath so meruailously conserued from so manifold daungers so royally hath exalted so happely hath blessed with such vertuous patience and with such a quiet reigne hetherto that neither the reigne of her brother EDVVARD nor of her sister Mary to her is to be compared whether we consider the number of the yeares of their reignes or the peaceablenes of their state In whose royall and florishing regiment we haue to behold not so much the naturall disposition of her mothers qualities as the secrete iudgemente of God in preseruing and magnifieng the fruite and offspring of that godly Queene And finally as for the blasphemous mouth both of Cardinall Poole Paulus 〈◊〉 can finde no whoredome in all Rome but must come and 〈◊〉 matter where none 〈◊〉 in England The Protestantes of Germanye forsake king Henry for the death of Queene Anne The wily practises of the Papists and of Paulus Iouius that Popish Cardinall who measuring belike other womeÌ„ by his curtesanes of Rome so impudently abuseth his penne in lieng and rayling against this noble Queene to aunswere agayne in defence of her cause to that Italian I obiect and oppose the consent and iudgement of so many noble Protestants and Princes of Germany who beeing in league before with King Henry and minding no lesse but to haue made him the head of their confederation afterward hearing of the death of this Queene vtterly brake from him and refused him onely for the same cause But all this seemeth as is said to be the drift of the wilie Papistes who seeing the Pope to be repulsed out of England by the meanes chiefly of this Queene and fearing alwayes the succession of this Marriage in time to come thought by sinister practise to preuent that perill before whispering in the Kings eares what possibly they could to make that Matrimonie vnlawfull and all for the disheriting of that succession Againe Stephen Gardiner who was a secret worker against that mariage and a perpetuall enemie against Lady Elizabeth being then abroade with the French Kyng and the great Maister of Fraunce ceased not in his letters still to put the King in feare that the foreine Princes and powers of the world with the Pope woulde neuer be reconciled to the King neither should he be euer in any perfect securitie vnlesse he vndid againe such actes before passed for the ratification of that succession Which thing when they had now brought to passe after their owne desire that both now the Queene was beheaded Gods prouidence still disapointeth the papistes The king maried Lady Iane. and Elizabeth the Kings daughter disherited they thought all things to be sure for euer But yet Gods prouidence still went beyond them and deceaued them For incontinently after the suffering of Queene Anne the King within three dayes after maryed Lady Iane Semer of whome came King Edward as great an enemie to Gods enemie the Pope as euer his father was and greater too In the meane time as these troublous tumultes were in doing in England Paule the third Bishop of Rome for his part was not behind to helpe forward for his own aduantage Who seeing his vsurped kingdome feate to be darkened in the countreys of Germany The feate of the beast darckned Apoc. 16. also in EnglaÌ„d thought it high time to bestirre him and therefore to prouide some remedy against further daungers appointed a general Councel at Mantua in Italy requiring all kings and princes either personally to be there or else to sende their Ambassadours vnder faire preâ—enses as to suppresse heresies and to restore the Church and to warre agaynst the Turke c. This Bull was subscribed with the hands of 26. Cardinals and set vp in diuers great Cities that it might be knowne and published to the whole world Unto the which Bull firste the Protestants of Germany doe aunsweare declaring sufficient causes why they refused to resort to that Councell being indicted at Mantua in the Popes owne Countrey Whose declaration with theyr causes graue and effectuall Ex Ioan. Sledano Lib. 10. being set forth in print and in the English tongue although they were worthy heere to be inserted yet for breuitie and more speede in our story I will pretermit the same and only take the Oration or answere of our King heere Wherein he likewise rendereth reasons and causes most reasonable why he refuseth to come or to send at the Popes call to his Councell indicted at Mantua Whose Oration or Protestation because it conteineth matter of some wâ—ight and great experience I thought heere good to expresse as foloweth ¶ A Protestation in the name of the King and the whole Counsaile and Cleargy of England why they refuse to come to the Popes Councell at his call SEing that the Bishop of Rome calleth learned men froÌ„ all parties The kinges protestation why he senâ—eth not to â—he Popes Councell conducting them by great rewards making as many of them Cardinals as he thinketh most meet and most ready to defend fraâ—des and vntruthes we could not but with much anxietie cast with our selues what so great a preparance of wits should meane As chance was wee gessed euen as it folowed We haue ben so long acquainted with Romaine subtilties and popish deceites that we wel and easely iudged y e Byshop of Rome to intend an assemble of his adherents and men sworne to thinke all his lusts to be lawes We were not deceiued The Popes craftes espyed Paule the Byshop of Rome hath called a Councell to the which he knewe well either fewe or none of the Christen Princes coulde come Both the time
that he indicted it and also the place where he appointed it to be might assure him of this But whether wandereth not these Popishe Bulles whether go they not astray what King is not cited and summoned by a proud Minister and seruant of Kings to come to bolster vp errours fraudes deceites and vntruthes and to set foorth this feined generall Councell For who will not thinke that Paule the Byshop of Rome goeth sooner about to make men beleeue that he intendeth a generall Councell then that he desireth one in deede No who can lesse desire it theÌ„ they that do despaire of their cause except they be iudges and giue sentence themselues against their aduersaries We which very sore against our will at any time leaue off the procurement of the Realme and coÌ„mon weale neede neither to come our selues The king not bound to come at the Popes call nor yet to sende our procuratours thether no nor yet to make our excuse for either of both For who can accuse vs that we come not at his call which hath no authoritie to call vs But for a season let vs as a sorte of blyndlynges doe graunt that he may call vs Who be they that haue place in the Popes Councell and that he hath authority so to do yet we pray you may not all men see what auaileth it to come to this Councell where ye shall haue no place except ye be knowen both willing to oppresse trueth and also ready to confirme and stablish errours Do not all meÌ„ perceiue as well as we with what integritie fidelitie and Religion these men go about to discusse matters in controuersie that take them in hand in so troublesome a time as this is Is it not plaine what fruite the common weale of Christendome may looke for there The place of the Councell not indifferent where as Mantua is chosen the place to keepe this Councell at Is there any Prince not beeing of Italy yea is there any of Italy Prince or other dissenting froÌ„ the Pope that dareth come to this assemble and to this place If there come none that dare speake for troden truth No reason that the pope should be iudge in his owne cause none that will venture hys life is it meruayle if the Bishop of Rome being iudge no man repining no man gainesaieng the defenders of the Papacie obteine that Popish authority now quayling and almost fallen be set vp againe Is this the way to helpe things afflict The Byshop of Rome in learning and lyfe farre vnder other Byshops to redresse troubled Religion to lift vp oppressed truth Shall men thys way know whether the Romane Bishops which in very deede are if yee looke either vpon their doctrine or life far vnder other Bishops ought to be made like theyr felowes that is to be pastours in their own Dioces and so to vse no further power or else whether they may make lawes not only vnto other Bishops but also to Kings Emperours O boldnesse meete to be beaten downe with force and not to be conuinced with arguments Can either Paule that now Lordeth or any of his earnestly go about if they alone or at y e least without any aduersary be thus in a corner assembled together to heale the sickenesses to take away the errours to plucke downe the abuses that now are crept into the Church and there be bolstered vp by such Councels as now is like to be at Mantua It is very like that these whiche prole for nothing but profit will right gladly pul down all such things as their forefathers made onely for y e increase of money Paule the Pope proleth for his owne profite Where as their forefathers wheÌ„ their honour power primacy was called into question woulde either in spite of Gods law mainteine their dignity or to say better their intollerable pride is it like that these will not trede in their steps and make naughty new Canons wherby they may defend old euil decrees Howbeit what need we to care either what they haue done or what they intend to do hereafter for as much as EnglaÌ„d hath taken her leaue of Popish crafts for euer neuer to be deluded w t them hereafter England taketh her leaue of the Pope for euer Romaine Bishops haue nothing to do with Englishe people the one doth not trafike with the other at y e least though they wil haue to do with vs yet we wil none of their marchandise none of their stuffe We will receiue them of our Councell no more We haue sought our hurt and bought our losse a great while too loÌ„g Surely their Decrees either touchyng things set vp or put downe shall haue none other place w t vs then al Bishops Decrees haue that is if we like them we admit them if we do not we refuse them But lest peraduenture meÌ„ shal think vs to folow our senses too much EnglaÌ„d refuseth the Popes marchandise that we moued by small or no iust causes forsake the authority censures Decrees and Popishe Councelles wee thought it best heere to shew our mind to the whole world Wherefore we protest before God and all men that we down of his vsurped power and proud primacy for expelling of hys vsurped iurisdiction and for deliuering of oure realme from his greeuous boÌ„dage and pollage Who seeth not him euen inflamed w t hatred againste vs and y e flames to be much greater 〈◊〉 hatred 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈…〉 then he can nowe keepe them in He is an open ennemie he dissembleth no longer prouoking all men by all the meanes that hee can to endammage vs and our countrey These 3. yeares he hath bene occupied in no one thing so much as how he might stirre vp the commoÌ„s of England now corrupting some with mony some wyth dignities Wee lette passe what letters hee hath wrytten to Christen Princes with howe great feruent study he hath exhorted men to set vpon vs. The good Uicare of Christe by his doing sheweth how he vnderstandeth the words of Christ. The Pope 〈…〉 put the â—orde to the earth otherwise â—hen Christ did Hee thinketh he playeth Christes part well when he may say as Christ did Non veni pacem mittere in terram sed gladium I come not to make peace in earth but to sende swordes about and not such swordes as Christ would his to be armed with all but such as cruell manquellers abuse in the slaughter of theyr neighbours Wee meruaile little though they vexe other Princes oft seing they recompence our fauour shewed to them wyth contumelies our benefites with iniuries We will not rehearse here how many our benefites bestowed vpon Romaine bishops be lost God be with such vngrate earles Benefâ—tes â—ast away vpon the Pope vnworthy to be nombred amongest men Cerâ—es suche that a man may well doubt whether God or man hath better cause to hate them But y t we haue learned to owe good wil eueÌ„ to
I in M. Doct. Thirlby muche kindnesse and in the Bishop of Winchester as little Wynchester agaynst Boner c And in the same letter it followeth And if I had receiued any intertainement of the Bish. of Winchester I would likewise haue sent you worde I thanke God I neede not for I had nothing of him c. Also in an other letter the sayde Boner wryting to the L. Cromwel concerning one Barnabe and him self what colde welcome they both had at the handes of Winchester vseth these wordes folowing And my good Lorde I beseech you to continue your good fauour to this honest poore man Barnabe Ste. Wint. against Barnabe beâ—ause the Lord CroÌ„well fauoured him who is body and soule assuredly your owne and as well beloued of the B. of Winchester as I am and of my trouth I suppose and beleue verely one of the chief grudges the Bishop hath against him is because your Lordship of your charitable goodnes doth loue and fauour him An other letter of Doctor Boner to the Lord Cromwell complaining of Winchester and also declaring how he was promoted by the sayd L. Cromwell to the Bishopprike of Herforde MY very singular especiall good Lorde according to my most bounden duetie I recommend me right humbly vnto your good Lordship aduertising the same that the 29. of the last about 4. of the clocke at after noone there arriued heere Bernabe wyth your Lordshippes letters dated at Ewrige the 24. of the same and thinking that at his sayde arriuall the Bishop of Winchester M. Thirleby and I had bene all lodged together wherein very deede we had seuerall lodgings he went straight to the Bishop of Winchesters lodging M. Thirleby and I beinge then walkinge in the fieldes and the Bishop incontinently enquired of him The Bish. of Wint. inquiâ—ed not how the king did not howe the kings grace did as was his duetie but as Barnabe tolde me inquired of him where he left the kings grace at his comming away whether hee had brought any letters for him whether M Brian and M. Wallop were in the Courte at his departing and finally what newes wer in England To the which questions when Barnabe had made aunswer saying that he left the kings grace at Byrling and that M. Brian and M. Wallop were in the Courte at his departing and withall that hee had no letters from them ne any other to him and finally for the newes that the kinges highneâ—â— had geuen me the Bishoppricke of Herforde the Bishop as Barnabe reporteth and I doubt not but hee sayeth truely caste downe his head making a plaice mouth with his lippe and afterwarde lifting vp his eyes and handes as cursing the day houre it chaunced seemed so euill contented therewith The playce mouth of Wynchester agaynst Boner that he would neither bid Barnabe drinke or tarie supper ne yet further common with him but turning from him called one M. Medowe and shewed him of the same tidings taking it as it appeared very heuily semblably as he doeth euery thing that is or may be for my preferment And when Barnabe perceiued that I was not there and that also this comfortable countenaunce and good cheare made vnto him Sâ—e Wint. against Boâ—ers preferâ—ent he went thence and searched mee who then was walking with M. Thirlby as is afore and by chance commoning with him of the Bishop of Winchester geuing him aduertisement that he should not be abused by the sayde Bishop whome I sayde made of him not for any harty loue I thought he bare vnto him but either in despite of me to whome hee thought it shoulde bee greatly displeasaunt either els vnder colour thereof and by familiaritie for to grope him and to serue his owne craftie purposes by him And sone after the departure of M. Thirlby from me who then went to the Bishop to supper I returned towardes my lodging â— Boner â—ade Bish. Hereford and by the way mette with Barnabe whose salutation was after that sorte that it caused mee to wonder at it especially I hauing no expectation or hope of suche thing as he rehearsed vnto me And surely my good Lord I wold not beleue him in the thing he tolde till I perceiued the same by the superscription of youre Lordships letter which he afterwardes deliuered vnto me declaring withall to my great comforte the prosperous estate of the kings highnesse and of your good Lordship Which known I besought almighty God to graunt the long continuaunce thereof and also as was my duetie did geue moste humble thankes to the kings highnesse and to your saide good Lordship And hereupon See how Boner reioyceth at his great good fortune as thouâ— he had not enough before hauing 4. liuinges and being meetely wel sped for one man keeping your Lordships letters still in my hands vnbroken I went incontinently to the lodging of M Thirleby which was in my way to communicate these my newes and great good fortune with him and not finding him there I redde ouer your Lordships letters sending the same afterward to M. Thirlby and perceiuing by Barnabe that he had other letters for me which he tolde me he must deliuer vnto me secretely I went to mine own lodging with him and there receiuing them accordingly did reade them ouer both that your Lordships second letter sent to me and also the other sent to Master Wyat. c. Your Lordships most bounden beadesman and alwayes at commaundement Edmund Boner When the king by the aduise of the Lord Cromwel and other of his Counsaile had appoynted D. Edmunde Boner to returne from the Emperour and to be resident in Fraunce in the place of Winchester and of Doct. Thirleby he sent his letters to the sayde B. of Winchester and to M. Thirleby shewing his pleasure vnto them in that behalf with this clause in the same letters contained in expresse wordes as followeth And where the sayde M Boner wanteth furniture of stuffe and plate meete for that office our pleasure is The kings pleasure was not regarded of the Bishop of Winchester that you M. Thirleby shall deliuer vnto him by indenture al the plate you haue of ours in your custodie and that you my Lorde of Winchester shall furnish him with all suche other stuffe as shall be necessarie for hym Wherein as you shall doe vnto vs pleasure so we shall be content at your returne to satisfie you for the same c. The Bishop of Winchester receiuing these letters from the king and being lothe to come into England what soeuer the matter was also hearing that Doctoure Boner should succede him his disdainfull nature did stomack him exceedingly But because there was no other remedie but the kings commaundement must be done first hee sendeth the kings letter with his also to the Emperors courte vnto M. Boner and to D. Heynes willing them in all haste to repaire to Lions wythin 2. dayes Beside these letters of Winchester D. Thirleby adioyned his letters
the truth which he defended before in his booke De obedientia to papistry Steuen Gardiner reuolteth to Papistry ioining part and side with suche as were knowne papists so he seemeth likewyse to beare a like secret grudge against the Lord Cromwell and all such whomsoeuer he fauoured Thirdly as concerning the forenamed D. Edmund Boner the author of this declaration heere is to be seene and noted that he all this while appeared a good man and diligent friend to the truth and that he was fauoured of the Lord Cromwell for the same Fourthly that the said D. Boner was not onely fauoured of the Lord Cromwell but also by him was aduaunced first to the office of Legation D. Boners comming vp onely by the Gospell then to the Bishoprike of Hereford and lastly to the Bishoprike of London whome the said D. Boner in his letters agniseth and confesseth to be his only Patron and singular Mecaenas Which being so we haue in this said D. Boner greatly to meruayle what should be the cause that he seing all his setting vp making and preferring came only by the Gospell and by theÌ„ of the Gospels side he being then so hated of Steuen Gardiner and such as he was being also at that time such a furtherer and defender of the Gospell as appeared both by his Preface before Gardinars booke De obedientia and by his writings to the Lord Cromwell also by helping forward the printed Bibles at Paris could euer be a man so vngratefull vnkind afterward to ioyne part with the said Steuen Gardiner against the Gospell without y t which Gospel he had neuer come to be bishop neither of Hereford nor yet of London and now to abuse y e same bishopricke of London to persecute y t so vehemently which before so openly he defended Wherin y e same may well be said to him in this case y t he himselfe was reported once to say to the french King in the cause of Grancetor to witte that he had done therein against his honour against iustice against reason against honesty Boners owne wordes retorted against himselfe against freÌ„dship against his own promise and his othe so often made against his owne doctrine and iudgement which then he professed against all truth against the treates and leagues betwene him and his setters vp and against all together and to conclude against the saluation of his owne soule But to referre this to the booke of his accomptes who shall iudge one day all things vprightly let vs proceede further in y e coÌ„tinue of this D. Boners legation Who being now Ambassadour in the court of Fraunce as he haue heard had geuen in commission from the king to entreate with the French King for sondry pointes as for the printing of the new Testament in English Printing the newe testament in English and the Byble at Paris and the Bible at Paris also for slanderous preachers and malicious speakers against the King for goods of merchaunts taken and spoiled for the kings pension to be paid for the matters of the Duke of Suffolke for certaine prisoners in Fraunce Item for Grancetor the traitour and certain other rebels to be sent into England c. Touching all which affayres the sayd D. Boner did employ his diligence trauaile to the good satisfaction and contentment of the kings minde The diligeÌ„ce trust of D. Boner in legatyon and discharge of his duetie in such sort as no default could be found in him saue only that the French King one time tooke displeasure with him for that the said Boner beyng now made bishop of Hereford and bearing himself somewhat more seriously and boldly before the king in the cause of Grancetor the traytour wherein he was willed by the aduertisement of the Kings pleasure The wordes of D. Boner 〈◊〉 to the French king to wade more deepely and instantly vsed these words to the French King as y e french king himself did afterward report them saieng that he had done in deliueraÌ„ce of that foresaid Grancetor being an Englishman The French king disâ—lesed with â—ishop Boner Bish. Boner 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the king his mâ—â—ster 3. thinges agaynst God agaynst his honor agaynst iustice agaynst reason agaynst honesty against friendship against all law against the treates leagues betwene him and his brother the King of England yea and against all together c. These words of Bishop Boner although he denieth to haue spoken them in that forme and qualitie yet howsoeuer they were spoken did stirre vp the stomack of the French King to conceiue high displeasure agaynst him in so much that he answering the Lord Ambassadour againe bad him write these three things vnto his maister First among other thinges that his Embassadour was a greate foole Secondarily that he caused to be done better iustice there in his Realme in one houre then they did in Englande in a whole yeare Thirdly that if it were not for the loue of his maister he should haue an hundreth strokes with an Haulbard c. And furthermore the sayde Frenche King beside thys sending a speciall messenger with his letters to the king of England willed him to reuoke and cal this Ambassadour home and to send him an other The cause why the french King tooke these wordes of Bishop Boner so to stomacke as the L. Chauncelour said was this for that the Kings of Fraunce standing chiefly and in maner only vpon theyr honour can suffer that in no case to be touched Otherwise in those wordes if they had bene well taken was not so much blame perchaunce as boldnes being spoken somwhat vehemently in his maisters behalfe Bishop coÌ„moÌ„ly boldder in Princes matters then in the cause of Christ. But this one thing seemeth to me much blameworthy both in this Byshop and many other that they in earthly matters and to please terrene Kings will put forth themselues to such a boldnes and forwardnes and in Christes cause the King of all kings whose cause they should onely attend vppon and tender they are so remisse cold and cowardly To these letters of the French King the King of England sent aunswer againe by other letters in which he reuoked and called home againe bishop Boner geuing vnto him about the same time the Bishopricke of London and sente in supply of his place Sir Iohn Wallop a greate frend to Steuen Gardiner Whiche was in February about the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540. Heere now followeth the othe of Boner to the King when hee was made Byshop of London ¶ The othe of Doctor Edmund Boner when hee was made Byshop of London agaynst the Pope of Rome YE shall neuer consent nor agree that the Byshop of Rome shall practise D. Boners othe against the Pope exercise or haue any maner of authority iurisdiction or power within this Realme or any other the Kings dominion but that you shall resist the same at all times to the vttermost
of your power and that from hencefoorth ye shall accept repute and take the Kings Maiestie to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of England and that to your cunning witte and vttermost of your power without guile fraude or other vndue meane ye shall obserue keepe mainteine and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular Actes and Statutes made and to be made within this Realme in derogation extirpation and extinguishment of the Byshop of Rome and his authoritie and all other Actes and Statutes made and to be made in reformation and corroboration of the Kings power of supreme head in earth of the Church of England and this ye shall do agaynst all maner of persons of what estate dignitie degree or condition they be and in no wise do nor attempt nor to your power suffer to be done or attempted directly or indirectly any thing or things priuely or apertly to the let hinderance dammage or derogation thereof or of any part thereof by any maner of meanes or for any maner of pretense And in case any othe bee made or hath bene made by you to any person or persons in maintenance or fauour of the Bishop of Rome or his authority iurisdiction or power ye repute the same as vaine and adnihilate so helpe you God c. In fidem praemissorum ego Edmundus Boner electus confirmatus Londonensis Episcopus huic praesenti chartae subscripsi ¶ Ecclesiasticall matters an 1538. It will be iudged that I haue lingred peraduenture too much in these outward affaires of Princes and Ambassadours Anno 1538. Wherefore leauing with these by matters perteynyng to the Ciuill state a while I mynde the Lord willyng to put my story in order agayne of such occurreÌ„ts as belong vnto the Church first shewyng such Iniunctions and Articles as were deuised and set forth by the kyng for the behoofe of his subiectes Wherein first is to be vnderstaÌ„ded that the kyng when he had taken the title of supremacie from the Byshop of Rome and had translated the same to himselfe and was now a full Prince in his owne realme although he wel perceiued The king and his counsaile bearing with the weakenes of the people by y e wisedome and aduise of the Lord Cromwell and other of his CouÌ„saile that the corrupt state of the Church had neede of reformatioÌ„ in many thyngs yet because he saw how stubburne and vntoward the hartes of many Papistes were to be brought from their old persuasions and customes and what businesse he had with them onely about the matter of the Popes title he durst not by and by reforme all at once which notwithstaÌ„dyng had bene to be wished but leadyng them fayre and softely as he might proceeded by litle and litle to bryng greater purposes to perfectioÌ„ which he no doubt would haue done The booke of articles deuised by the king for queitnes of the people c. if the Lord Cromwell had lyued and therfore first he began with a litle booke of Articles partly aboue touched bearyng this title Articles deuised by the Kynges highnesse to stable Christen quietnesse and vnitie among the people c. * Articles deuised by the kyng IN the contentes of which booke first be set forth the Articles of our ChristiaÌ„ Creede which are necessarely and expressely to be beleued of all men Of 3. SacrameÌ„ts Then with the kynges Preface goyng before foloweth the declaration of iij. Sacramentes to witte of Baptisme of Penaunce and of the Sacrament of the Aultar In the tractation wherof he altereth nothyng from the old trade receaued heretofore froÌ„ the Church of Rome Further then procâ—edyng to the order and cause of our iustificatioÌ„ he declareth that the onely mercy and grace of the father promised freely vnto vs for his sonnes sake Iesu Christ and the merites of his Passion and bloud Of iustification be the onely sufficient and worthy causes of our iustification yet good workes with inward contrition hope and charitie and all other spirituall graces and motions be necessarily required and must needes coÌ„curre also in remission of our sinnes that is our iustification and afterward we beyng iustified must also haue good workes of charitie and obedieÌ„ce towardes God in the obseruyng and fulfillyng outwardly of his lawes and commaundementes c. As touching Images Of Images he willeth all Byshops preachers to teach the people in such sorte as they may know how they may vse them safely in Churches and not abuse them to Idolatry as thus that they be represeÌ„ters of vertue and good example and also by occasioÌ„ may be styrrers of meÌ„s myndes and make them to remember themselues and to lameÌ„t their sinnes and so farre he permitteth them to stand in Churches But otherwise for auoydyng of Idolatrie he chargeth all Byshops preachers diligently to instruct the people that they coÌ„mit no Idolatry vnto them in sensyng of them in kneelyng and offeryng to theÌ„ with other like worshyppynges whiche ought not to be done but onely to God And likewise for honoryng of Saintes the Byshops and preachers be commauÌ„ded to informe the people Of honoring of Saintes how Saints hence departed ought to be reuerenced honored how not That is that they are to be praysed honored as the elect seruauÌ„ts of Christ or rather Christ to be praysed in them for their excellent vertues plaÌ„ted in them for their good example left vs teachyng vs to lyue in vertue goodnes not to feare to dye for Christ as they did also as aduauncers of our prayers in that they may but yet no confidence nor any such honour to be geuen vnto them which is onely due to God And so forth charging the sayd spirituall persons to teache their flocke that all grace and remission of sinnes and saluation can no otherwise be obteined but of God onely No mediation but by Christ. by the mediation of our Sauiour Christ who is onely a sufficient Mediatour for our sinnes and that all grace and remission of sinne must proceede onely by mediation of Christ and no other From that he commeth further to speake of rites ceremonies in Christes Church Of rites and ceremonyes as in hauyng vestimentes vsed in Gods seruice sprinklyng of holy water giuyng of holy bread bearyng of CaÌ„dles on Candlemas day taking of ashes bearyng of Palmes creepyng to the Crosse settyng vp the Sepulcher hallowing of the fonte with other like customes rites ceremonies all which old riâ—es and customes the foresayd booke doth not by and by repeale but so farre admitteth them for good and laudable as they put men in remeÌ„braunce of spirituall thynges but so that the people withall must be instructed how the sayd ceremonies conteine in them no such power to remitte sinne but onely that to be referred vnto God by whome onely our sinnes be forgeuen vs. And so concluding with Purgatory he maketh an ende of those Articles
In the yere of our Lord god 1536. and of the most noble reigne of our soueraine Lord Henry the eight king of England and of Fraunce Other Iniunctions defendour of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England the xxviij c. I Thomas Cromwell Knight Lorde Cromwell keeper of the priuie Seale of our sayd soueraigne Lorde the King and vicegerent to the same for and coÌ„cerning all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme to the glory of Almightie God to the Kings highnes honour the publike weale of this Realme and increase of vertue in the same haue appointed and assigned these Iniunctions ensuing to be kept and obserued of the Deane Persons Uicares Curates and Stipendaries resident or hauing cure of soules or anye other spirituall administration within this Deanry vnder the paynes heereafter limited and appointed The first is that the Deane Persons Uicares and other hauing cure of soule any where within this Deanrye shall faithfully keepe and obserue and as farre as in them may lye shall cause to be kept and obserued of all other all and singular lawes and statutes of this Realme Confirmatâ—on of the kings supremacye made for the abolishing and extirpatioÌ„ of the bishop of Romes pretensed and vsurped power and iurisdiction within thys Realme and for the stablishment and confirmation of the Kings authoritie and iurisdiction within the same as of the supreame head of the Church of Englande shall to the vttermost of their wit knowledge and learning purely sincerely and without any colour or dissimulation declare manifest and open by the space of one quarter of a yeare nowe nexte ensuing once euery Sonday and after at the leastwise twise euery quarter of a yeare in their SermoÌ„s and other collations Agaynst the Popes primacye that the Byshop of Romes vsurped power and iurisdictioÌ„ hauing no establishmeÌ„t nor grouÌ„d by the lawe of God was of most iust causes taken away and abolished and that therefore they owe vnto him no maner of obedience or subiection and that the Kinges power is within his dominioÌ„ the highest potentate power vnder God to whome all men within the same dominion by Gods commaundement owe most loyaltie and obedience afore and aboue all other potentates in earth Item whereas certeine Articles were lately deuised and put forth by the Kings highnesse authoritie and condiscended vpoÌ„ by the Prelates and clergy of this his Realme in conuocation whereof part were necessary to be holden and beleued for our saluation and y e other part do conserne and touch certeine laudable ceremonies rites and vsages of the Churche meete and conuenient to be kepte and vsed for a decent and politike order in the same the sayde Deane Parsons Uicares and other Curates shall so open and declare in their sermons and other collations the said Articles vnto them that be vnder their cure that they may plainely know and discerne which of theÌ„ be necessarie to be beleued and obserued for their saluation and whiche be not necessary but only do concerne the decent and politike order of the said Church according to suche coÌ„mandement admonition as hath bene giuen vnto them heretofore by the authority of the kings highnes in that behalfe Moreouer that they shall declare vnto all such as be vnder their cure The kinges Articles to be 〈◊〉 to the people the Articles likewise deuised put forth and authorised of late for and concerning the abrogation of certayne superstitious holydaies according to the effecte and purport of the same Articles and persuade their parishioners to keepe and obserue the same inuiolably as things wholesome prouided decreed and established by common consent and publike authoritie for the weale coÌ„moditie and profite of all this Realme Besides this to the entent that all superstition and hypocrisie crept into diuers mens hartes may vanish away they shall not set forth nor extoll any images Images abolished reliques or miracles for any superstitioÌ„ or lucre nor allure the people by any intreatemeÌ„ts to the pilgrimages of any Saints otherwise then is permitted in the Articles lately put foorth by the authority of the Kings Maiesty and condescended vpon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realme in Conuocation as though it were proper or peculiar to that Saint to geue this commoditie or that seing all goodnes health and grace ought to be both loked and asked for only of God as of the very author of the same and of none other for without him it can not be geuen but they shall exhort as well their parishioners as other pilgrimes that they do rather apply themselues to the keeping of Gods commandements Pilgrimages forbidden and fulfilling of his works of charitie perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily labor trauaile or occupatioÌ„ and prouiding for their families then if they went aboute to the said pilgrimages and it shall profit more their soule health if they do bestow y t on the poore needy which they would haue bestowed vpon the sayd images or reliques Also in the same their Sermons and other collations the Parsons Uicares and other Curates aforesayd shall diligently admonish the fathers and mothers Prayers in the mother tongue maisters gouernours of youth being within their cure to teache or cause to be taught their children and seruaunts euen from their infancy the Pater noster the Articles of our faith and the ten commaundements in their mother tongue and the same so taught shall cause the sayd youth oft to repeate vnderstaÌ„d And to the intent this may be the more easily done the said Curates shall in their sermons deliberately and plainely recite of the sayd Pater noster Articles or commaundements one clause or article one day and an other another day till the whole be taught and learned by little little and shall deliuer y e same in writing or shew where printed bookes conteining the same be to be solde to them that can read or will desire the same and therto that y e said fathers and mothers maisters gouernours doe bestowe their children and seruauntes euen from their childhoode either to learning or to some honest exercise occupation or husbandry exhorting counsayling and by all the waies and meanes they may as well in their saide sermons and collations as otherwaies the said fathers mothers maisters and other gouernours beeing vnder their cure and charge diligeÌ„tly to prouide and foresee that the said youth be in no maner wise kept or brought vp in idlenes least at any time afterward For bringing vp of youth in some arte or occupatioÌ„ they be driuen for lacke of some misterie or occupation to liue by to fall to begging stealing or some other vnthriftines forasmuch as we may dayly see through slouth idlenes diuers valiant men fall some to begging and some to theft murder which after brought to calamitie misery impute a great
me For he hath sold away al that euer he hath that surely entendeth for the loue of Christ to helpe the poore with all that he may Voluntas reputatur pro facto The will is accepted for the deed as is sayd commonly And this saying both of Iames and also of the Euangelist I think verely belongeth to al christen men that they should performe it none except neyther lay man ne women as we vse to say but to them as well as to any whom we call religious As coÌ„cerning y e reliques tombes of saints I haue said vnto your Lordship afore what I do thinke of the milke of our Lady Reliques and Tombes of Saintes Our Ladyes milke The bloud of Hayles y e bloud which they say is at Hailes Norwich other places w t such other wherof I trust you doe know what ought to be done And I besech god you may do ther in as your office doth require so shewing example vnto other prelates to follow your Lordship in good doing as is comely for a primate to do remembring alway as Paule sayth the time is short and therefore it were good to set to hand in time Finally holy Moyses when he died would be so buried that no man should know which was his graue as it is witnessed in the booke of Deuteronomy Moyses Tombe vnknowen that as the expositors testify was because y e Iewes which were prone to new faÌ„gled worshipping should not fall into Idolatry worshipping him as God for the great and manifold myracles that were wrought by him while he was aliue To thinke Pilgrimage to be meritorious is no poynte of our beliefe To conclude I say it is no poynt of my belief to think that oblations and pilgrimages at saintes graues and reliques are meritorious works ne yet that there is any deuotioÌ„ in so doing That is godly which is institute by scripture If you thinke contrary I would desire to know for mine instruction what part of scripture should make therfore agaynst me ¶ In the xvij where you doe aske whether the fast of lent and other appoynted by the common law Answere to the 17. 〈◊〉 and receaued in common vsage of Christen people vnlesse necessity otherwise requireth are to be obserued I saye that in mine opinion they are to be obserued and fastyng discretly done is commendable for so shall a man auoyde slouth be the more ready to serue God and also his neighbours therby tame the rebellioÌ„ of carnal concupiscence according to the saying of the Poet The saying of Hierome Sine cerere baccho friget venus Without wine good fare lust waxeth colde And as saynt Hierome Venter mero estuans spumat in libidinem The body enflamed with wine bursteth out into lust Yet shall not the breaking of these feastes make a man to do deadly sinne Fast broâ—â—â— is of it selfe no sinne except in his minde be some other malicious affection therwith annexed as rashnes of minde despite or such like for so much as no positiue law of man made without foundation of scripture may binde any person so that in breaking of such No profitâ—â—â— law without the foundatioÌ„ of Scripture bindeth to deadly sinne he shall therfore sinne deadly And of this sort made by man is the fast of lent and other dayes ordeined in your lawes without authoritye of scripture which willeth vs to fast perpetually eating and drinking but when neede requireth not for any voluptuousnes as many that recounteth themselues great fasters I feare haue done yea and that sparely forseeing alwaye that our Romackes be neuer cloied with dronkenshippe or surfeiting as is commaunded by our Sauior in Luke but contrariwise How to 〈◊〉 truely after the Scripture after the fashion rather of a certayne Prince that is mentioned I trow in Valerius Maximus that neuer rose from his meales meat with a full stomacke but rather somewhat empty or hungry which as the story testifieth caused him to liue so wonderfull a long season that a mâ—n could vnneth thinke it possible for ones life to be so prolonged had not such a notable author reported it And to tell the trueth I suppose the prelates shoulde better haue perswaded the people to pure fasting by instaÌ„t preaching of the word of God and fatherly exhortations Fasting rather to be perswaded theÌ„ enforced then by ordeining of so sore a multitude of lawes and constitutions For the nature of man is well described of Horace saying Nitimur in vetitum seÌ„per cupimusque negata Looke what is forbid that we most desire and alwayes couet the things that be denyed vs. And in an other prouerbe Funis plus aequo teÌ„sus rumpitur The rope by ouermuch straining bursteth a sonder According to this sayd a good olde father in Cambridge I remeÌ„ber his saying well yet He was an old Doct. of diuinity WheÌ„ a Legate came into England at a time he with certayne Bishops had ordeined that the dedication of al churches through England as I remember should be kept holy solemnized vpon one day Church holy dayes solemnised in England and priestes should haue their gownes made close before with such other like ordinances he resisted not condesceÌ„ding to haue theÌ„ put in executioÌ„ wheÌ„ his Diocesane required him Gownes sowed before declaring howe this multitude of lawes pleased him not For we had enough aboundantly afore adding this reason Adam being in Paradise had but one law to obserue Multitude of lawes and yet he brake it what other thing then shall this multitude do quoth he but multiply transgression For when a Fagot is bound ouer strait the bond must breake God therfore I besech him send vs of the sweet dew of his heauenly doctrine Multitude of lawes vnprofitable to moysten and supple the earthlye grouÌ„d of our hartes that we may grow like fashioned vnto him putting apart our old Adam with all his dissimulation and paynted shew that is much caused by humaine lawes and constitutions and do vpon Christ that is y e very truth and the way directing men to the same Amen ¶ Unto the xviij where you aske Answere to the 18. arti whether it be laudable and profitable that worshipfull Images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes I say Against Images Psal. â—7 that I know of no images that ought to be worshipped specially made by the hand of men for the Psal. sayth Confusion or shame be vpon them that worshippe or make obeysance vnto carued Images that glory in theyr pictures Moreouer S. Augustine in his book de vera religione sayth thus Let vs not haue deuotion in worshipping the workes of men or els thus Images not to be worshipped let vs not be bound to worship the workes of men for the workemen are more excellent then the thinges which they make whom notw tstanding we ought not to worship The latin is
scaffold Lābert brought before the king to dispute By and by the godly seruant of Christ Iohn Lambert was brought from the prison with a garde of armed men euen as a Lambe to fight w t many Lyons and placed right ouer against where the kyngs royal seat was so that now they taried but for the kings comming to the place At the last the king himselfe did come as iudge of that great controuersie with a great garde clothed all in white as couering by that colour and dissimuling seueritie of all bloudy iudgement On his right hand sate the Bishops and behind them the famous Lawyers clothed all in purple accordinge to the maner On the left hand sat the Peeres of the Realme the Iustices and other Nobles in theyr order behynde whome sate the Gentlemen of the kings priuie Chamber And this was the manner and forme of the Iudgement which albeit it was terrible inough of it selfe to abash any innocent yet the kings looke his cruell countenaunce and his browes bent vnto seueritie The kings sterne looke agaynst Lambert did not a litle augmēt this terrour plainly declaring a minde ful of indignation farre vnworthy such a Prince especially in such a matter and against so humble and obedient a subiect When the king was set in his throne he behelde Lambert with a sterne countenance and then turning himselfe vnto his counsailours he called foorth D. Day Byshop of Chechester commanding him to declare vnto the people the causes of this present assembly and iudgement The Oration of Doctour Day The whole effect of hys Oration tended in a manner to this poynt That the king in this Session woulde haue all states degrees Byshops and all other to be admonyshed of his will and pleasure that no man should conceiue any sinister opinion of hym that nowe the authoritye and name of the Byshop of Rome beyng vtterly abolished he woulde also extinguish all Religion or geue libertie vnto heretickes to perturbe and trouble the Churches of England wythout punishment whereof he is the heade and moreouer that they shoulde not thinke that they were assembled at that present to make any disputation vpon the hereticall doctrine but onely for thys purpose that by the industrie of hym and other Byshops the heresies of thys man heere present meaning Lambert and the heresies of all such like should be refuted or openly condemned in the presence of them all When hee had made an ende of hys Oration the King standing vp vpon his feete leaning vpō a cushion of white cloth of tussue turning him self toward Lambert with his browes bent as it were threatning some greeuous thyng vnto him sayd these wordes Hoe good fellow what is thy name Then the humble Lamb of Christ humbly kneling downe vpon his knee sayd My name is Iohn Nicolson although of many I be called Lambert What sayde the king haue you two names I would not trust you hauing two names although you were my brother Lambert O most noble Prince The kinges wordes to Lambert your bishops forced me of necessitie to chaunge my name And after diuers Prefaces and muche talke had in this maner the king commaunded him to goe vnto the matter and to declare hys minde opinion what he thought as touching the Sacrament of the altare Then Lambert beginning to speake for himselfe Lamberts oration to the king gaue God thankes which had so inclined the heart of the kinge that he himselfe would not disdaine to here and vnderstand the controuersies of Religion for that it happeneth oftentimes through the crueltie of the bishops The 〈◊〉 of Bishops noted that many good innocent men in many places are priuely murthered and put to death without the kings knowledge But now for so much as that highe and eternall kyng of kyngs in whose handes are the heartes of all Princes hath inspired and stirred vp the kings minde that he hymselfe will be present to vnderstande the causes of hys subiectes specially whom God of his diuine goodnesse hath so aboundantly endued with so great gifts of iudgement and knowledge he doth not mistrust but that God will bryng some great thing to passe through him to the setting foorth of the glory of his name Then the king with an angry voice interrupting hys Oration I came not hether sayd he to heare mine owne praises thus painted out in my presence but briefly goe to the matter wythout any more circumstaunce Thus hee spake in Latine But Lambert beynge abashed at the Kynges angrye words contrary to al mens expectation staid a while considering whether hee myght turne him selfe in these great straites and extremities But the king being hasty with anger and vehemencie sayde why standest thou still The king fierce vpon Lambert Aunswere as touching the Sacrament of the aultar whether doest thou say that it is the body of Christ or wilt deny it And with that word the king lifted vp his cappe Lambert I answere with S. Augustine that it is the bodie of Christ after a certaine maner The king Answer me neither out of S. Augustine neither by the authoritie of anie other but tell me plainelie Quodam modo 1. after a certaine maner whether thou saiest it is the bodie of Christ or no These words the king spake againe in Latin Lambert Then I denie it to be the bodie of Christ. The king Marke well for now thou shalt be condemned euen by Christes owne words Hoc est corpus meum Then he commanded Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie to refute his assertion who first making a short preface vnto the hearers The Archbishops reasons began his disputation with Lambert verie modestlie saieng Brother Lambert let this matter be handled betwene vs indifferentlie that if I do conuince this your argument to be false by the Scriptures you will willinglie refuse the same but if you shall prooue it true by the manifest testimonies of the scripture I do promise I will willinglie embrace the same The argument was this taken out of that place of the Actes of the Apostles where as Christ appeared vnto S. Paule by the way disputing out of that place The Archbishops argument that it is not disagreeable to the worde of God that the bodie of Christ may be in two places at once which being in heauen was seene vnto S. Paule the same time vpon earth if it may be in two places why by the like reason may it not be in many places In this maner the Archbishop began to refute the secōd argument of Lambert which as we haue before said was written deliuered by the said Lābert vnto the preacher for the king had first disputed against his first reason Lambert aunswered vnto this argument saying that the Minor was not thereby prooued that Christes bodye was dispersed in two places or more but remained rather still in one place as touching the maner of his bodye Lamberts aunswere to Cranmers obiection For the
c. The English is this Pope Gregorie the seuenth called Hildebrand holding a Synode accursed such as committed Simonie and remooued married Priestes from saying seruice forbidding also the lay men to heare their Masse after a new and strange example as many thought after an vnconsiderate preiudice against the sentence of holie fathers And thus much for the antiquitie of bringing in the single life of Priests which first springing from the tyme of Pope Nicholas and Alexander 2. began first with a custome and afterward was brought into a lawe chieflie by Pope Hildebrand and so spread from Italie into other countries and at length into England also albeit not with out much adoe as ye shall heare the Lord willing In the meane while as Pope Nicolas and Hildebrand were busie at Rome so Lanfranke Archb. of Canterbury likewise was doing here in England about the same matter although he began not altogither so roughlie as Pope Hildebrand did for so it appeared by his Councell holden at Winchester where though he inhibited such as were Prebendaries of cathedrall churches to haue wiues yet did he permit in his Decree Lanfrancks law for Priestes not to marye that such Priests as dwelt in townes and villages hauing wiues should reteine them still and not to be compelled to be separate from them and they which had none should be inhibited to haue enioyning moreouer the Bishops thus to foresee hereafter that they presumed not to admit into order any priests or Deacons vnlesse they should first make a solemne profession to haue no wiues The words of the Councell be these Decretumque est vt nullus Canonicus vxorem habeat sacerdotum verò in castellis in vicis habitantium habentes vxores Ex act 〈…〉 sub 〈◊〉 non cogantur vt 〈◊〉 non habentes interdicantur vt habeant deinceps caueant Episcopi vt Sacerdotes vel Diaconi non praesumant ordinare nisi profiteantur vt vxores non habeant c. And here to note by the way of the said Lanfranke for all his glorious gaye shew of his monkish virginitie and single life yet he escaped not altogither so vnspotted for his part but that the storie of Mathew Paris writing of Paulus Cadonensis Ex Math Pariâ—iâ—â— Lanfraâ—â—â—â— supposed 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 virgine whom Lanfranke preferred so gladly to be Abbot of S. Albons thus reporteth of him Paulus inquit Monachus Cadonensis Archiepiscopi Lanfranci nepos iure aliquorum relationibus consanguinitate propinquior c. That is Paule a Monke of Cadune and nephew of the Archbishop Lanfranke yea as some say further more neere in bloud to him then so c. Then after Lanfranke came Anselme into the See of Canterbury who taking to him a stouter stomacke Anselme Archb. of Canterbâ—â—y a constâ—â—â— doer 〈◊〉 Priestes mariage more fiercelie and egerlie laboured this matter in abrogating vtterly the mariage of priests Deacons Subdeacons and of the vniuersall clergy not permitting as Lanfranke did Priests that had wiues in villages and townes to keepe them still but vtterly commanding and that vnder great paine not onelie Priests and Deacons but Subdeacons also which is against the Councell of Laterane which were already maried to be seperated Concil â—aâ—teran 〈◊〉 14. De 〈◊〉 matrimoâ—â—â— copulatiâ— and that none should be receiued into order hereafter without profession of perpetuall chastitie And yet notwithstanding for all this great blustering and thundering of this Romish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Priests yet still holding their owne as well as they could gaue not much place to his vnlawfull Iniunction but kept stil their wiues almost two hundred yeares after refusing and resisting of long time the yoke of that seruile bondage to kepe still their freedome from such vowing professing and promising as may well appeare by those Priests of Yorke of whom Gerardus Archbishop of Yorke speaketh writing to Anselme in these wordes Sitio Clericorum meorum integritatem sed praeterquam in paucis admodum ve Aspidis surditatem vel fabulosi cuiusdam Prothei mutabilitatem inuenio Varijs linguarum aculeis minas modò conuitia infligunt Sed hoc facilius in his qui remotÃores sunt tolero Illud omninò graue genus mali est quod hi qui quasi in sinu meo sunt qui Canonicorum nomine gaudent canones aspernant aduersus concilij nostri statuta quasi Sophistici disputatores argumeÌ„tantur professiones verò mihi penitus abnegant Canonici illi qui sine professione ad sacros ordines inordinabiliter sunt prouecti qui in praesbyteratu vel Diaconatu constituti vxores siue Concubinas in publico hactenus habuerunt ab Altari nulla se reuerentia continuerunt Cum verò ad ordines aliquos inuito dura ceruice nituntur ne inordinando castitatem profiteantur In englishe thus I much desire the puritie of my clergye men Howbeit except it be in very few I finde in them the deafenes of the serpent aspis and the inconstancie of Protheus that the Poets fable spake of With theyr stinging tongues they cast out some while threates some while tauntes and rebukes But this greeueth mee lesse in them that be further off This greeueth mee most of all that they whiche be of mine owne Church as in myne owne bosome and prebendaryes of myne owne See contemne our Canons and argue like Sophisticall disputers agaynst the statutes of our Councell The prebendaries which vnordinately haue bene taken into orders heretofore without making vow or profession refuse vtterly to make profession to me And they that be priestes or Deacons hauing maryed before openly wyues or Concubines will not be remoued for anye reuerence from the Aultare And when I call vpon any to receaue order styffely they deny to professe chastitie in theyr ordering c. Thus for al their rigorous austeritie by this Anselme in forcing his Decree made at London agaynst the marriage of Priests yet the same had no great successe Hereby appeareth thaâ— Priestes 〈◊〉 the olâ—â— time here 〈◊〉 England 〈…〉 made â—ow of â—â—â—â—stity at thâ— orders bâ—fore this tyme. Ex 〈◊〉 lib. 4· neither in his life time nor after his life For although sondry priestes during his life tyme were coÌ„pelled by his extremitie to renounce theyr wyues yet many denyed to obey him Diuers were contented rather to leaue theyr benefices then their wiues A great number were permitted by king Henry for mony to enioy theyr wiues Which was so chargable vnto them sayth Edmer in his 4. booke that at length two hundreth priestes in theyr Albes and Priestly vestementes came barefoote to the kings Pallace crying to hym for mercy and especially makyng theyr sute to the Queene who vsing much compassion towardes them yet durst not make for them any intercession Anselme at this time was ouer the Sea making his voyage to the pope Who hearing hereof Read 〈◊〉 pag. 19â— writeth to the King declaring that suche forfaytures appertayned nothing to him
But onely vnto Bishops and in theyr defaulte to the Archbishops Whereof read more pag. 194. So wilfull was the blinde zeale of this Prelate agaynst all reason against nature it selfe against the example of his forcelders against publique custome of his owne tyme against the doctrine of the Apostles the constitution of Councels against all honestie and all Gods forbode that he neither at the contemplation of the king nor at the crying out and publike dolour of so many priests nor yet moued with the letters of Pope Paschalis himself who puttyng him in remembrance of so many priests sonnes willed him to consider the necessitie of the tyme pag. 196. would yet nothing relent from his stubborne purpose vnto his latter ende In whom as many great crimes may iustly be noted so of all other this is most principally in him to be reprehended for that he seeyng and perceauing what Sodomiticall feditie and abhomination with other inconueniences did spring incontinently vpon this his Diabolicall doctrine yet for all that would not giue ouer his pestilent purpose For so the storie recordeth that when Anselme had established his Synodoll constitution 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—ibition â—atrimoâ—â—â—â—llowed 〈◊〉 of â—â—â—omitry in seperating priests from their wyues which was anno 1103. not long after rumours and complaints were brought to him of the execrable vice of Sodomitrie which then beganne speciallie to raigne in the Clergie after this inhibition of matrimonie Whereupon Anselme was constrained to call an other Councell at Paules within London to prouide for this mischiefe In which Councell this Act was made Sodomiticum flagitium facientes eos in hac voluntate iuuantes graui an athemate daÌ„namus donec poenitentia confessione absolutionem mereantur c. All them that commit the vngracious sinne of Sodomitrie An acte of Aâ—â—elme against Sodomitrye and them also which assist them in this their wicked purpose with greeuous curse we doe condemne till such tyme as they shall deserue absolution by penaunce and confession c. Thus ye haue heard what abhominable wickednesse ensued after that priests were debarred from mariage and whatfore punishment was deuised by this maidenly prelate for extirping that sinful wickednes in the abolishing whereof more wiselie he should haue remooued away the occasion whereof he was the authour himselfe then by penaltie to suppresse it which he could neuer do Now let vs heare further what folowed in that worthy Councell The penalty prouided agaynst Sodomitry Qui vero in hoc crimine publicatus fuerit statutum est siquidem fuerit persona religìosi ordinis vt ad nullum amplius gradum promoueatur si quem habet ab illo deponatur Si autem laicus vt in toto Regno Angliae legali sua condignitate priuetur Et ne huius criminis absolutionem ijs qui se sub regula viuere vouerunt aliquis nisi Episcopus deinceps facere praesumat Statutum quoque est vt per totam Angliam in omnibus Ecclesijs in omnibus diebus Dominicis excommunicatio praefata publicetur ac renouetur c. Which is as much to say in English It is enacted that whosoeuer shall be publikely knowen to be guiltie hereof Eâ— epist. Anselm Rog. Houedâ—â— if he be a religious person he shal from thence forth be promoted to no degree of honour and that degree which he hath alreadie shall be taken from him If he be a lay person he shall be depriued of all his freedome within the whole realme of England And that none vnder a bishop shal presume to assoyle such as haue bene Monkes professed of that trespasse It is also enacted that euery sonday in the yeare and in euery parish church in England this generall curse aforesayd shall be published and renewed c. Ex Rog. Houed Epist. Anselm 278. Is not here trowe you good diuision of Iustice that lawfull wedlocke of priests can find no grace nor pardon yea is made now heresie where adulterie horrible Sodomitrie is washed away with a little confession And see yet what foloweth more The curse against cursed Sodomitry 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 After that this penall curse shuld now go abroad and be published in churches the monkes perceiuing this matter to touch them somewhat neare whispered in Anselmus care perswading him that y e publication of that Acte might growe to great danger and inconuenience in opening the vice which before was not knowen 〈◊〉 Ioan 〈◊〉 in such sort that in short tyme after that curse was called in againe And so cursed Sodomitrie adulterie passed free without punishment 〈…〉 vice 〈◊〉 free or word spoken against it where contrary godly matrimonie could find no mercy Now what reasons and arguments this Anselme sucked out of the Court of Rome to prooue the matrimonie of priests vnlawfull were it not for combring the Reader with tediousnes here would be shewed Briefly the chiefe grounds of all his long disputation 〈◊〉 OstendiculuÌ„ 〈◊〉 in his booke entituled Offendiculum Sacerdotum betweene the maister and scholer come to this effect Argument Priests of the old law during the tyme of their ministration absteined from their wyues Ergo Priests in the tyme of the Gospel which euery day minister at the aulter must neuer haue any wiues The reasons and argumentes of Anselme against the marriage of Priestes Another Argument Moses when he should sanctifie the people goyng vp to the hyll commaunded them to sequester themselues from their wiues three dayes Ergo Priests that must be sanctified to the Lord always ought to liue chaste alwaies without wiues Another Argument Dauid before he should eat of the shewbread was asked whether he and his company had bene without the company of their wyues three dayes Ergo Priests that be continually attending vpon the table and sacraments of the Lord ought neuer to haue company with any such Another Argument Oza which put his hand to the Arke 2. King 6. was slaine therefore as it is thought because he lay with his wife the night before Ergo Priests whose hands be alwayes occupied about the Lordes seruice must be pure from company of wife or any woman Another Argument Nadab and Abiud which sacrificed with strange fire were deuoured therefore Num. 4. because they companied with their wiues the same night Ergo Priests and sacrificers must haue no wyues to company with all Another Argument The priests of the Gentiles in old tyme when they sacrificed to their idoles are sayd to lye from their wiues Ergo much more the priests that sacrifice to the liuyng God ought so to do Another Argument Christ was borne of a Uirgin Christ liued euer a virgin and commaundeth them that will serue him Iohn 12. to folow him Qui mihi ministrat me sequatur id est Si vis mihi ministrare me castè viuendo imitare Ergo Priests that haue wyues are not meete to serue hym 1. Cor. 7. Let euery man haue his owne wyfe
from their wyues but yet knowyng the infirmitie of man limiteth the tyme withall addyng In diem tertium and goeth no further He saith not as Anselme said in the Councel of Winchester Iurabunt praesbyteri diaconi Subdiaconi vxores suas omnino abiurare nec vllam deinceps cum eis conuersationem habere sub districtione censurae c. The like order also was taken by the Lorde with the priests of the old Testament who although they were enioyned to withdraw themselues from their wiues duryng the tyme of their priestly seruice yet for auoyding fornication they were permitted to haue their wyues notwithstanding So that both their absenting from their wyues serued to sanctification and their resorting agayne vnto them serued to auoid adultery and fornication But here our priestly prelates will obiect that bicause they be continually conuersant about the priestly function therfore a perpetuall sanctification is of them specially required Whereunto I answer Obiectioâ— of the Papisteâ— why Priestes should liâ—e wiues Answere 〈◊〉 the obieâ—â—â— 1 First the priestly function of those high priests sacrifising for the people in the old lawe representeth onely the function of Christ the high priest sacrifising for the sinnes of the world which truly and onelie perfourmed that pure chastitie in his sanctified body which the law then in those priests prefigured 2 Secondarilie speaking now of the Priestes of the newe Testament and speaking properly the Scripture knoweth nor admitteth no Priest to sacrifice to God for the sinnes of man No sacrifâ—â—â—â— for sinne bâ—t onely Christ. but only the high king and priest Christ Iesus 3 Thirdly vnto that priest all other be but seruaunts and Ministers of whome some be Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Preachers hauyng the gyft of vtteraunce some Interpreters and Doctours hauyng the gyft of vnderstandyng some Deacons seruyng the Lordes boorde The office of all whome chiefly coâ—sisteth in ministring the word next in administring the Sacraments 4 Fourthly for so much as in these principally aboue all other purenesse and sanctification of lyfe is required as much and more too then was in the Priestes of the olde Law from whom all fornication adulterie incest Mariage more conuenient for Priestes of the new law then of the olde 1. Cor. 1. and vncleannesse of lyfe ought most to be banished therefore in these especially aboue the Priestes of the olde Law matrimonie and spousage is most requisite and conuenieÌ„t who so euer he be which otherwise can not conteine accordyng to the Apostle saying Vnusquisque vxorem suaÌ„ habeat propter fornicationem 5 Fiftly neyther is this matrimonie in these any hinderance to their sanctification before God Matrimony is no hinderance but a furtherance to sanâ—â—ficatioÌ„ but rather furthereth helpeth their sanctification forasmuch as where matrimonie is not there commonly raigneth adulterie fornication and all kindes of filthinesse accordyng to the true sayeng of Bernard Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile connubium thorum immaculatum nonne reples eam concubinarijs incestuosis seminifluis mollibus masculorum concubitoribus omni denique genere immundorum That is 〈◊〉 sup Cant. Serm 66. Take froÌ„ the Church honourable mariage and the bed vndefiled shalt thou not replenish it with Concubinaries with incestuous persons Sodomiticall vices and finally with all kynd of beastly filthinesse The truth of which saying lacketh no kynde of examples for confirmation if we listed here to ransack the liues of these glorious despisers of matrimony euen from Lanfrank the first ringleader of this daunce here in England with * Paulus Monke of Cadone his Nephew whome Mathew Paris misdoubted to be his owne sonne vnto Steuen Gardiner with his gouldelockes the author and workemaister of these sixe articles But to the reasons of Anselme hitherto sufficient which of themselues be so friuolous and grosse that only to recite them is enough to confute the same Permitting therefore the rest to the discussion of Diuines it shall suffice for our purpose professing here to write stories to declare and make manifest by processe of tymes histories that this cruell lawe compelling ministers of the church to abiure matrimonie entred not into this land before Lanfranke and Anselme his successor as both may appeare by the multitude of priests sonnes lawfully begotten in matrimonie and succeeding in the churches here of England testified by the epistle of Pope Paschalis to Anselme before pag. 196. and also may appeare likewise by the Councell of Anselme holden at Winchester which partly was touched before and now the full act we haue more largely expressed to be read and seene of all posteritie as vnder followeth The Acte against Priestes mariage concluded in the Councell at Winchester vnder Anselme An. 1104. 〈…〉 at the 〈◊〉 in Wynchester HAEc sunt statuta de Archidiaconibus Praesbyteris Canonicis in quocunque gradu constitutis quae Wintoniae statuerunt Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis cum eo Girardus Archiepiscopus Eboracensis omnes alij Angliae Episcopi in praesentia gloriosi Regis Henrici assensu omnium Baronum suorum Statutum est vt Praesbyteri Diaconi castè viuant foeminas in domibus suis non habeant praeter proxima consanguinitate sibi iunctas secundum hoc quod sancta Nicena Synodus deâ—iniâ—â—t Illi verò praesbyteri diaconi siue subdiaconi qui post interdictum Londonensis Concilij foeminas suas tenuerint vel alias duxerint si elegerint in sacris ordinibus remanere iureÌ„t quòd cum eis carnale commertium non habebunt amplius Statutum est etiam vt praedictae foeminae in domo cum eis scienter non conueniant neque huiusmodi faeminae in territorio Ecclesiae habitent Si auteÌ„ propter aliquam honestam causam eos colloqui oporteat cum duobus ad minus legitimis testibus extra domum colloquantur Si verò in duobus aut tribus legitimis testibus vel publica parochianorum fama aliquis eoruÌ„ accusatus fuerit quòd hoc statutum transierit purgabit se adiunctis secum ordinis sui idoneis testibus sex si praesbyter quinque si diaconus quatuor si subdiaconus sueriti Cui autem haec purgatio defecerit vt transgressor sacri statuti iudicabitur Illi verò praesbyteri qui diuini altaris sacrorum ordinum contemptores praeelegerint cum vxoribus suis habitare à diuino officio remoti extra * 〈…〉 extra 〈…〉 intelligâ—â— hortum ponantur infames pronunciati Eadem sententia Archidiaconos Canonicos omnes complectitur de abiurandis vxoribus de vitanda earum conuersatione de districtione censurae si statuta transgressi fuerint Iurabunt Archidiaconi omnes quòd pecuniam non accipient pro tolleranda transgressione huius statuti Sed neque vllo modo tollerabunt praesbyteros vxoratos cantare vel vicarios habere quòd ipsi non dissimulabuÌ„t per Archidiaconos suos hoc inquirere fideliter episcopis suis
renunciabunt attentè fideliter de exequenda huius rei vindicta Episcopos suos adiuuabunt Qui verò Archidiaconus vel Diaconus hoc iurare noluerit Archidiaconatum vel Diaconiam irreparabiliter perdet Praesbyteri verò qui relictis vxoribê° Deo sac is ordinibus seruire elegerunt quadraginta dies ab officio cellantes pro se vicarios habebunt iniuncta eis poenitentia secundum quod Episcopis eorum visum fuerit And yet this vnreasonable statute of Anselme so diligently defensed with sharpe censures and penalties had no great speed The cruell law of Anselme tooke no great place neither in the lyfe tyme of the said Anselm nor long after his death but that diuers priests notwithstanding kept still their wiues or that after his death they returned to their wiues agayne through the sufferance of the famous learned king named then Henry Bewclark who somthing stayed the oportunitie of this moÌ„kish prelate and willed that priests should kepe both their wyues and theyr Churches as they did before in Lanfrankes dayes Then after Anselme followed Radulphus Archbishop of Canterbury in whose time was no great sturre against the Priestes that were married Ex epist. 〈◊〉 77. â—â—dulphus Archiepisc. 〈◊〉 About the tyme of this Archbishop king Henry called a Counsaile at London where he obtained of the spiritualtie a graunt to haue the punishment of maried priests which the spiritualtie afterward did much repent whereby the priests paying a certaine to the king were suffered to retaine their wiues stil as is aboue storied 〈◊〉 afore pag 294. pag. 294. Next after this Radulph then succeeded WilliaÌ„ Turbile surnamed De Turbine who renued againe the constitution of Anselme against maried priests Râ—cardus de Turbine Archâ— Cant. especially by the helpe of Ioannes priest and Cardinall of Crema y e Popes Legate sent the same tyme into England anno 1129. Of which Cardinall Cremensis because enough hath bene before declared 〈◊〉 this Cardâ—â—all Cremâ—â—sis read 〈◊〉 pag. â—â— how after his stout replying in the councell of London against the maried state of priestes exclaiming what a shamefull thing it was to rise from the sides of an whore to make Christes body the night followyng was shamefully taken with a notable whore c. as is apparant before pag. 294. I will therefore passe ouer that matter returnyng againe to William the Archbishop who with the Cardinall Legate aforesaid although he busily occupied himselfe in repriuing the matrimonie of priestes in so much that he would geue theÌ„ no longer respit to put away their wiues but from Michaelmas to Saint Andrewes day followyng yet could he not bryng hys purpose to passe but that the priests still continued with their wiues by the Kyngs leaue as the SaxoÌ„ story plainly recordeth in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say in English Cronie Saxonie This William the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishops which were in England did commaund The priests kept their wiues contrary to the Archbishops commandement and yet all these decrees and biddings stood not all hled their wyues by the kings leaue euen so as they before did c. So hard was this cause to be wonne that the Archb. at length gaue it ouer and left the coÌ„trouersie wholy vnto the kyng Whereupon he decreed that the Priestes should remaine with their wyues still ¶ An. 25. Hen. 1. And so continued they after that in the tyme of Theobaldus after hym of Tho. Becket Rich. Baldwine Steuen Langton Rich. Edmund Boniface Peccham and other during weâ—nere the tyme after Anselme 200. yeares And least the quarelling aduersary beyng peraduenture disposed here to cauill should obiect and say Priestes with wiues how long they continued in England afer Anselme that such marriage among the Spiritual men might be priuate and secrete but not openly knowen nor quietly suffered by any lawe of this Realme to auoyde therefore what maye be by them obiected I thought it good and as a thyng neyther impertinent nor vnprofitable to this storye and for the further satisfiyng of the Readers mynde herein to inferre and make knowen by good recorde not onely that the libertie of marriage amongst spirituall men hath continued within this Realme duryng the tyme aforesayde videlicet two hundred yeares or thereabouts after Anselme and that not in secrete wise but also openly and beyng knowne the same to be suffered and lawfully allowed of in such sort as both they their wiues children and assignes might enherite and enioye landes tenementes and other hereditamentes by waye of feoffament deede of gyfte or any other assuraunce in suche sorte manner and fourme as laye men their heyres and assignes at this day lawfully may doe As by diuers writinges and instrumentes shewed vnto vs at the writyng hereof by diuers men whose names hereafter follow some to this day remaining fayre sealed some by antiquitie and long keping much worne and their seales mouldred and wasted is very euident and manifest to be seene The copies whereof beyng by vs truely and faithfully excerpted out of the very originals beyng yet extant we haue here vnder inserted as followeth ¶ Certayne Instrumentes and Euidences of auncient recorde declaryng the marriage of priestes to haue stande in tymes paste both with ancient custome publike lawes of this Realme SCiant praesentes futuri quod ego Williel de Blunwille miles concessi dedi hac praesenti charta mea confirmani Stephano de Saxlingham Clerico Matildae vxori suae pro homagijs seruitijs suis pro sex marcis argenti quas mihi dederunt in Carta feoffament Williel de Blunwille milit fact Stephan de Saxlingâ—am Clerico Matilde vxori suae de terris in Newton in Com. Norff. gersumam vnam peciam terrae arabilis quae iacet in campo de Neuton in cultura inter mesuagium Galfridi Sulyard coemeterium Ecclesiae de Neuton inter terram Radulphi Malherbe terram Ioannis de Neuton abuttat super regiam stratam versus orientem super terram quae fuit Henrici Popiltele versus occidentem Habend tenend de me haeredibus meis illis heredibus suis aut quibuscunque dare legare vendere vel assignare voluerint in quocunque statu fuerint liberè quietè in feodo per petuè haereditariè Reddendo inde annuatim mihi haeredibê° meis duos denarios scilicet ad festuÌ„ sancti Andreae denariuÌ„ ad natiuitateÌ„ sancti IohaÌ„nis baptistae vnuÌ„ denariuÌ„ Et ad scutagium domini regis quando euenit vnum obolum tantuÌ„ non amplius pro omnibus seruitijs consuetudinibus sectis curiae exactionibus secularibus Et ego Williel de Blunwell haeredes mei warrantizabimus acquietabimus defendemus praedictam peciam terrae praenominatis Stephano Matildae vxori suae haeredibus suis aut cuicunque dare legare vendere vel assignare voluerint
feare or perill But in suche Realmes and Kingdomes as this wher Lawes and Parliamentes be not alwayes one but are subiect to the disposition of the prince neither is it certayne alwayes what Princes maye come y e surest way therfore to send Monkery Popery packing out of the realme is to doe with their houses and possessions as king Henry here did through y t motion of y e counsell of Cromwell For els who seeth not in Queene Maries time if either the houses of monkes had stand or their landes had bene otherwise disposed then into the handes of such as they were how many of them had bene restored replenished agayn w t monkes fryers in as ample wise as euer they were And if Dukes Barons and the Nobilities scarse were able to retayne the landes and possessions of Abbeyes distributed to them by king Henry from the deuotion of Queene Mary seeking to build agayne the walles of Hierico what then shoulde the meaner sorte haue done let other men coniecture Wherfore it is not vnlike but that Gods heauenly prouidence did well foresee and dispose these thinges before by this man The vtter ruine of Monasteryes was Gods worke in workyng the destruction of these Abbeyes whereupon as often as he sent out any men to suppresse any monasterie hee vsed commonly to send them with this charge that they shuld throw downe those houses euen to the foundation Which wordes although may seeme percase to some to be cruelly spoken of hym yet contrariwise doe I suppose the doing thereof not to be without Gods speciall prouidence and secret guiding Or els we might peraduenture haue had suche swarmes of fryers and monkes possessed in theyr nestes agayne before this day in England in so great a number that tenne Cromwels afterward vnneth should haue suffered to haue vnhoused them Wherfore if the plantation which the Lord God neuer planted be pluckt vp by the rootes Math. 15. let God alone wyth his working and let the monasteries goe Now that you haue seene what this Malleus Monachorum hath done in defacing the Sinagogue of the pope Malleus Monachorum Cromwelius let vs see how the sayd Cromwell againe did trauayle in setting vp Christes church and congregation After that the bishop of Romes power and authoritye was banished out of England the bishops of his sect neuer ceased to seeke all occasion how eyther to restore hys head agayne being broken and wounded Cromwell the Forte defence of the Church An assembly of learned men appoynted by the king or at the least to keepe vpright those thinges which yet remayned wherein although theyr labours were not altogether frustrate yet had they brought much more to passe if Cromwell as a mighty wall and defence of the church had not resisted continually theyr enterprises It happened that after the abolishing of the Pope certayne tumultes began to rise about religion Wherupō it seemed good vnto king Henry to appoynt an assemblye of learned men and Bishops Cromwel with Alex. Alesius resort to the assembly which should soberly modestly entreat and determine those thinges which perteyned vnto Religion Briefely at the kinges pleasure all the learned men but specially the Bishops assembled to whō this matter seemed chiefely to belong Cromwell thought also to be present himselfe with the Byshoppes who by chaunce meeting with Alexander Alesius by the way a Scottish man brought him with him to the conuocation house where all the Bishoppes were assembled together Which was in the yeare .1537 The Bishops and Prelates attending vppon the comming of Cromwell as he was come in rose vp and did obeysaunce to him as to their vicar generall and he agayn saluted euery one in theyr degree and sate downe in the highest place at the table according to his degree and office and after him euery bishop in his order and Doctours First ouer agaynst him sate the Archb. of Canterbury then the Archbishop of Yorke the bishops of London Lincolne Salisbury Bath Ely Herford Chychester Norwich Rochester and Worcester c. There Cromwel in y e name of the king whose most deare and secret Counsellour at that present he was and Lorde priuy Seale and vicar generall of the realme spake these wordes in maner folowing RIght reuerend fathers in Christe The kinges maiesty geueth you high thankes that ye haue so diligently without any excuse Cromwells Oration to the byshops assembled hither according to his commaūdement And ye be not ignoraunt that ye be called hither to determine certayne controuersies which at this time be moued concerning the christian Religion and fayth not onely in this Realme but also in all nations through the world For the king studyeth day and nyght to set a quietnesse in the Churche and he can not rest vntill all such controuersies be fully debated and ended through the determination of you of his whole Parliament For although his speciall desire is to set a stay for the vnlearned people whose cōsciences are in doubt what they may beleue and he himselfe by his excellent learning knoweth these controuersies wel enough yet he will suffer no common alteration but by the consent of you and of his whole Parliamēt By the which thing ye may perceiue both his high wisedome and also his great loue towarde you And he desireth you for Christes sake that all malice obstinacy and carnall respecte set apart ye will frendly and louinglye dispute among your selues of the controuersies moued in the Churche The kinges request to the Bishops and that ye will conclude all thinges by the woord of God without all brawling or scolding neither will his maiestye suffer the Scripture to be wrasted and defaced by any Gloses any papisticall Lawes or by any authority of Doctours or Counselles and muche lesse will he admitte any articles or doctrine not conteyned in the Scripture but approued onely by continuaunce of time and olde custome and by vnwritten verities as ye were wont to do Ye know wel enough that ye be bound to shew this seruice to Christ and to his Church and yet notwithstanding his maiestye will geue you high thankes if ye will sette and conclude a godly and a perfect vnity whereunto this is the onelye way and meane if ye wil determine all thinges by the Scripture as God commaundeth you in Deuteronomie whiche thing hys maiesty exhorteth and desireth you to do When Cromwel had ended this his Oration the Byshops rose vp altogether geuing thankes vnto the kings maiesty not for his great zeale toward the church of christ and also for his most godly exhortation worthy so Christian a prince Immediately they rose vp to disputation where as Stokesly Bishop of London first of all being the moste earnest champion maynteyner of the Romish Decrees whō Cromwel a litle before had checked by name for defending vnwritten verities endeuoured himselfe with all his labour and industry out of the olde Schole Gloses to maynteyne the
outward ceremony And so Paule by that saying confuteth this opinion Ex opere operato that the Sacramentes should make men righteous iust before God for y e very outward work without faith of them that receiue them And after this manner doth Paule speake vnto the Ephesians Eph. 5. that Christ doth sanctify his church through the bath of water in the word of life And for as much as he ioyneth the word vnto the ceremony and declareth the vertue and power of the word of God Sacramentes onely to be gathered out of the word of God that it bringeth with it life he doth manifestly teach that the word of God is the principall thing and euen as it were the very substaunce body of the Sacrament and the outward ceremony to be nothing els then a token of that liuely inflamation whych we receiue through fayth in the word and promise Saint Paule also in ministring the sacrament of the Lordes supper doth manifestly adde the woordes of Christ He tooke bread sayth he and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and sayd take ye this and eate ye this for it is my body Item Do ye this in my remembrance The institution of Christ ought not to be altered 1. Cor. 11. Beside this he teacheth euidently y e onely Christ and none but he had power to institute a sacrament that neither the Apostles nor the Church hath any authority to alter or to adde any thing vnto his ordynaunce whereas he saith For I haue receiued of the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you c. To what purpose shoulde he go about to mooue the people to beleue him and to winne theyr hartes with this protestation if it had bene lawefull for him to haue made any sacramentes or to haue altered the forme and maner of ministring this sacrameÌ„t as some men both wickedly and shamelesly do affirme that the Apostles did alter the forme of Baptisme When he had spoken thus much The aunswere of the Bishop of London agaynst Alesius the B. of LondoÌ„ dyd interrupt him and sayd Let vs grauÌ„t that the sacraments may be gathered out of the word of God yet are you farre deceiued if ye think that there is none other word of God but that which euery sowter and cobler doe reade in theyr mother tongue And if ye thinke that nothing pertayneth vnto the Christian fayth but that onely that is written in the Bible then erre ye playnely with the Lutherans Iohn 21. 2. Thess. 2. For S. Iohn sayth that Iesus did many thinges which be not written And S. Paul commaundeth the Thess. to obserue and keep certeine vnwritten traditions ceremonies Actes 16. Vnwritten verities and traditions of fathers in equall force with Gods written word 2. Thes. 2. Moreouer he himselfe did preach not the scripture onely but euen also the traditions of the Elders Act. xvj Finally we haue receiued many things of the Doctors Councels by times which although they be not written in the Bible yet for as much as the olde Doctors of the Churche do make mention of them we ought to graunt that we receiued them of the Apostles and that they be of like authority with the Scripture and finally that they may worthily be called the word of God vnwritten Now when the right noble Lord Cromwell The vnwritten word of God Stokesly laughed to scorne the Archbishop with the other Bishops which did defend the pure doctrine of the gospel heard this they smiled a litle one vpoÌ„ another forasmuch as they saw him flee euen in y e very beginning of the disputation vnto his old rusty sophistry and vnwritten verities Then Alesius would haue proceded further with the Bishop to haue confuted this blasphemous lye but the Lord Cromwell bade him be coÌ„tent for the time began to go away and it was xij of the clock and thus he made an end w t his protestation Right reuerend mayster Bishop you deny that our christen fayth and religion doth leane only vpoÌ„ the word of God which is written in the Bible which thing if I can proue and declare then you will graunt me that there be no sacramentes but those that haue the manifest word of God to confirme theÌ„ Unto this he did consent and then immediatly that assemble was dissolued for that day The next day when the Bishops were set agayne the Archbishop of Canterbury sending his Archdeacon commaunded Alesius to abstayne from disputation wherupon he wrote his minde and deliuered it vnto Cromwell who afterward shewed the same vnto the Bishops Thus through the industry of Cromwell the colloquies were brought to this end that albeit religioÌ„ could not wholy be reformed yet at that time there was some reformation had throughout all England How desirous and studious this good Cromwel was in y e cause of Christs religioÌ„ The publicke care of Cromwell for the commoÌ„ wealth exaÌ„ples need not to be broght His whole life was nothing els but a continuall care and trauell how to aduaunce and further the right knowledge of the Gospell and reforme the house of God As by so many Proclamations aboue specified by his meanes set forth may well appeare wherein first he caused the people to be instructed in the Lordes Prayer and Creede in English then procured the Scripture also to be read and set forth in the same language for euery English man to vnderstand after that to rescue the vulgar people from damnable Idolatry caused certaine of the most grossest pilgrimages to be destroyed And further for the more commodity of the poore sort which get their liuing with their dayly labor worke of their handes he prouided that diuers idle holidayes were diminished Item he procured for theÌ„ liberty to eate egges and whitmeat in Lent Furthermore by him it was also prouided for y e better instruction of the people that beneficedâ—meÌ„ should be resident in their Cures and parishes there to teach and to keepe Hospitality with many other thinges els most fruitfully redressed for the reformation of Religion and behoofe of Christes Church as by the ProclamatioÌ„s Read afore pag. 1069.1070.1071.1072 c. Iniunctions and necessary articles of Christian doctrine aboue specified set forth in the kings name by his meanes may more aboundauntly appeare pag. 1069.1070 c. Now to adioyne withall his priuate benefites in helping diuers good men and women at sundry times out of troubles and great distresses it would require a long discourse Briefly his whole life was ful of such examples being a man to that intent ordeined of God as his deedes well proued to do many men good and especially such as were in daunger of persecutioÌ„ for religions sake Amongst other infinite stories one or two examples shall suffice for a testimony of his worthy doinges ¶ How Cromwell holpe a poore woman with childe out of great trouble longing for a piece of meat in time of Lent Persecuters Persecuted The
y e same The 〈◊〉 hereof were Rich. GraftoÌ„ and Whyt-church And in like maner at the same time the said king wrote vnto his ambassadour who then was Edmund Boner Bishop of Herford lying in Paris that he should ayde and assist the doers thereof in all their reasonable sutes The which Bishop outwardly shewed great friendship to y e merchants that were the imprinters of the same and moreouer did diuers and sundrie times call and commande the said persons to be in maner daily at his table both dinner and supper Edmund Boner a great furtherer in printing the Bibles in Engliâ—he and so much reioyced in the workemanship of the said Bible that he himselfe would visite the imprinters house where the same bibles were printed also would take part of such dinners as the Englishmen there had and that to his cost which as it seemed he little wayed And further the sayd Boner was so feruent that he caused the said Englishmen to put in print a new testament in english latine The new testament in Englishe Latine put in print by Boner Edmund Boner made Byshop of London and himselfe took a great many of them and payd for them gaue them to his friends And it chaunced the meane time while the said Bible was in printing the king Henry the 8. preferred the said Boner from the said bishopricke of Herford to be bishop of LondoÌ„ at which time y e said Boner according to the statute law of England tooke his othe to the king knowledging his supremacie and called one of y e aforesaid Englishmen that printed y e bible whom he then loued although afterward vppon the change of the worlde he did hate him as much whose name was Richard Grafton to whom the said Boner saide when he tooke his othe maister Grafton so it is that the kings most excellent maiestie hath by his gracious gift presented me to the Bishopricke of London Boners wordes to Grafton when he toooke his othe to the king for the which I am sory for if it would haue pleased his grace I could haue bene well content to haue kept mine old bishopricke of Herford Then said Grafton I am right glad to heare of it and so I am sure will bee a great number of the Citie of London for though they yet know you not yet they haue heard so much goodnes of you froÌ„ hence Boner reproueth Stokesley for his persecuting as no doubt they wil hartily reioyce of your placing Then said Boner I pray God I may doe that may content them and to tel you M. Grafton Before god for that was commonly his othe the greatest fault that I euer found in Stokesley was for vexing and troubling of poore men as Lobley the bookebinder and other for hauing the scripture in english and God willing he did not so much hinder it but I wil as much further it and I wil haue of your Bibles set vp in the Church of Paules at the least in sundrie places sixe of them Boners promise to set forth the Scriptuâ—e in Englishe and I will pay you honestly for them and giue you hartie thankes Which wordes hee then spake in the hearing of diuers credible persons as Edmund Stile Grocer and other But now M Grafton at this time I haue specially called you to be a witnes with me that vpon this translation of Bishops Sees I must according to the statute take an othe vnto the kings maiestie knowledging his Supremacie which before God I take with my heart and so thinke him to be Boner sweareth hartely to the kinges supremacy Myles Couerdale corrector in printing the Bible of the large volume and beseech almightie God to saue him and long to prosper his grace holde the booke sirah and reade you the oth said he to one of his chapleins he layd his hand on the booke and so he tooke his othe And after this he shewed great friendship to the saide Grafton and to his partener Edward Whitchurch but specially to Myles Couerdail who was the corrector of the great Bible Now after that the foresaid letters were deliuered the French kyng gaue very good wordes and was well content to permit the doing therof And so the printer went forward and printed forth the booke euen to the last part and then was the quarell picked to the printer and he was sent for to the inquisitors of the fayth The printing of the Bible stayed at Paris thorough the 〈◊〉 of Englishe Bishopâ— and there charged with certaine articles of heresie Then were sent for the Englishmen that were at the cost and charge thereof and also such as had the correction of the same which was Myles Couerdale but hauing some warning what would folow the said EnglishmeÌ„ posted away as fast they could to saue themselues leauing behynd them all their Bibles which were to the number of 2500. called the Bibles of the great volume and neuer recouered any of them sauing that the Lieftenaunt criminal hauing them deliuered vnto hym to burne in a place of Paris like Smithfield called Mauibert place was somewhat mooued with couetousnes English Bibles burnt at Paris and sold 4. great dry fattes of them to a Haberdasher to lap in caps and those were bought againe but the rest were burned to the great and importunate losse of those that bare the charge of them But notwithstandyng the sayd losse after they had recouered some part of the foresayde bookes and were comforted and encouraged by the Lord Cromwell the said Englishmen went agayne to Paris there got the presses letters and seruants of the aforesayd Printer and brought them to London and there they became printers themselues which before they neuer entended and printed out the said Bible in London How Grafton Whitchurch became printers and after that printed sundry impressions of them but yet not without great trouble and losse for the hatred of the bishops namely Steuen Gardiner and his fellowes who mightily did stomacke and maligne the printing thereof Here by the way for the more direction to the story thou hast louyng Reader to note and vnderstand that in those daies there were ij sundry Bibles in English printed and set forth bearing diuers titles and printed in diuers places The first was called Thomas Mathews Bible printed at Hambrough about the yeare of our Lord 1532. the corrector of which print was then Iohn Rogers of whom ye shall heare more Christ willing hereafter The Printers were Richard Grafton and Whitchurch In the translation of this Bible the greatest doer was in deede William Tyndall who with the helpe of Miles Coueâ—â—ale had translated all the bookes thereof except onely the Apocrypha and certaine notes in the margent which were added after But because the said William Tyndall in the meane tyme was apprehended before this Bible was fully perfected Tho. Mathewes Bible by whom and how it was thought good to theÌ„
which had the doing therof to chaunge the name of William Tyndall because that name then was odious and to farther it by a straÌ„ge name of Thomas Mathew Iohn Rogers the same time beyng corrector to the print who had then translated the residue of the Apocripha and added also certaine notes thereto in the margent The Byble presented to the king by the Lord Cromwell The Byble put forth with the kinges priuiledge and therof came it to be called Thomas Mathewes Bible Which Bible of Thomas Mathew after it was imprinted and presented to the Lord Cromwell the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who liked very well of it the sayd Cromwell presented it to y e kyng and obteined that the same might freely passe to be read of hys subiectes with hys graces licence So that there was Printed vpon the same booke one lyue in red letters with these wordes Set forth with the Kings most gracious licence The setting forth of this booke did not a little offend the Clergy namely the Bishop aforesayd both for the Prologues specially because in the same booke was one special table collected of the common places in the Bible and the scriptures for the approbation of the same chiefly about the supper of the lord and mariage of priests and the masse which there was said not to be found in Scripture Furthermore after the restraint of this foresayde Bible of Mathew An other Byble of the great volume printed at Paris another Bible began to be printed at Paris an 1540. Which was called the Bible of the large Uolume The Printers whereof were the foresayde Richard Grafton and Whitchurche which bare the charges A great helper thereto was the lord Cromwell The chiefest ouerseer was Myles Couerdale who taking the translation of Tyndall conferred the same with the Hebrue and amended many things In this Bible although the former notes of Thomas Mathew was omitted The Byshops offended at the Byble translated into Englishe yet sondry markes handes were annexed in the sides which ment that in those places shuld be made certeine notes wherwith also the clergy was offended though the notes were not made After this the bishops bringing their purpose to passe brought the Lord Cromwell out of fauour and shortly to his death and not long after great complaint was made to the king of the translation of the Bible and of y e preface of the same The sale of the Byble stayd by the king throug the Byshops meanes· and then was the sale of the Bible commaunded to be stayed the B. promising to amend correct it but neuer performing the same Then Grafton was called first charged with the printing of Mathewes Bible but he being feareful of trouble made excuses for himselfe in all things Then was he examined of the great Bible and what notes he was purposed to make To the which he aunswered that he knewe none For his purpose was to haue retayned learned men to haue made the notes Rich. Grafton imprisoned for printing the Bible but when he perceyued the kynges maiestie and his Clergye not willing to haue any he proceded no further But for al these excuses Grafton was sent to the Fleet and there remayned vi wekes and before he came out was bound in CCC.li that he should neither sell nor imprint or cause to be imprinted any moe Bibles vntill the king the clergy should agree vpon a translation And thus was the Bible from that tyme stayed during the raigne of Kyng Henry the viij But yet one thing more is to be noted that after the imprinters had lost their Bibles they continued suiters to Boner as is aforesaid to be a meane for to obteyne of the French king their bookes againe but so long they continued suters and Boner euer fed them with faire wordes promising them much but did nothing for them till at the last Boner was discharged of his ambassade and returned home where he was right ioyfully welcomed home by the lord Cromwell who loued him dearely and had a maruelous good opinion of him Edm. Boner a great frend to L. Cromwell al the tyme of his prosperitye And so long as Cromwell remained in autoritie so long was Boner at his beck and friend to his friends and enimy to his enimies as namely at that tyme to Gardmer B. of Winchester who neuer fauoured Cromwell therefore Boner could not fauour him but that he and Winchester were the greatest enemies that might be Steph. Gardiner and Boner of enemyes made frendes But so soone as Cromwell fel immediatly Boner and Winchester pretended to be the greatest men that liued and no good word could Boner speake of Cromwell but the lewdest vilest and bitterest that he could speake calling him the rankest heretike that euer liued and then such as the sayd Boner knew to be in good fauour with Cromwell Doct. Boner altereth his frendship religion he could neuer abide their sight Insomuch as the next day after that Cromwell was appreheÌ„ded the abouenamed Grafton who before had bene very famâ—liarâ— with Boner met with the sayd Boner sodenly and sayd vnto hym that he was sory to heare of the newes that then was abroad What are they sayd he Of the apprehension of the L. Cromwell sayd Grafton Are ye sory for that sayd he It had bene good that he had bene dispatched long ago With that Grafton looked vpon hym and knew not what to say but came no more to Boner Howbeit afterward the sayd Grafton beyng charged for the imprinting of a ballet made in the fauour of Cromwel was called before the Councel Doctor Boner agaynst the L. Cromwell where Boner was present and there Boner charged hym with the wordes that hee spake to hym of Cromwell and told out a great long tale But the lord Awdeley who then was Lord Chauncellor right discretly and honourably cut of the matter and entered into other talke The history of Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome diuines LIke as in forreine battails the chiefe poynt of victorie consisteth in the safetie of the Generall or captayne Rob. Barnes T. Garret W. Hierome Martyrs euen so when the valiaunt standerd bearer and stay of the church of England Tho. Cromwell I meane was made away pitie it is to behold what miserable slaghter of good men and good women ensued thereupon wherof we haue now Christ willing to entreat For Winchester hauyng now gotten his full purpose free swinge to exercise his cruelty wonder it was to see that Aper Calydonius or as the scripture speaketh that Ferus singularis Psal. 40. what troubles he raised in the Lordes vineyard And least by delayes he might loose the occasion presently offered he straight wais made his first assaultes vpon Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome whom in y e very same moneth within ij dayes after Cromwels death he caused to be put to execution Whose
Alane Cope and Abell amoÌ„gest other which dyed in kyng HeÌ„ries dayes in the like Popish quarell that is for the like treason agaynst their Prince beyng in all to the number of 24. extolleth theÌ„ not onely in wordes but with miracles also vp to the height of heaueÌ„ amoÌ„g the crowned Martyrs Traytors made Martyrs Saints of God To the whiche Cope because in this hast of story I haue no laysure at this present to geue attendauÌ„ce I shall wayt atteÌ„dauÌ„ce the Lord willing an other tyme to ioyne in this issue with him more at laysure In the meane time it shall suffice at this present to recite the names onely of those 24. rebelles whom he of his Popish deuotioÌ„ so dignifieth with the pretensed title of Martyrs The names of which Monkish rebels be these here folowyng Iohn Houghton Robert Laurence Aug. Webster Reynald of Syon Iohn Hayle Iohn Rochester Iac. Wannere Iohn Stone 24. neither good martyrs to god nor good subiects to the king Iohn Trauerse William Horne Powell Fetherstone Abell Beside these were other ix Cartusian Monkes which dyed in the prison of Newgate To the whiche number if ye adde M. More and the Byshop of Rochester the summa totalis commeth to 24. whom the sayd Cope vniustly crowned for Martyrs But of these more shall be sayd the Lord willyng hereafter Thus hauyng discoursed the order of the vi Articles with other matter likewise folowyng in the next Parliament concernyng the condemnation of the Lord Cromwell of Doct. Barnes and his felowes c. Let vs now proceedyng further in this history coÌ„sider what great disturbaunce and vexation ensued after the settyng forth of the sayd Articles through the whole Realme of EnglaÌ„d especially amongest the godly sorte Wherein first were to be mentioned the straite and seuere commissions sent forth by the kynges authoritie to the Byshops Chauncelors Officials to Iustices Maiors Bailiffes in euery shyre Great disturbaÌ„ce in England after the 6. articlâ—â— and other Commissioners by name in the same commissions expressed and amongest other especially to Edmund Boner Byshop of London to the Maior Shiriffes and Aldermen of the same to enquire diligently vpon all hereticall bookes and to burne them also to enquire vpon such persons whatsoeuer culpable or suspected of such felonies heresies contemptes or transgressions or speakyng any wordes contrary the foresayd Act set forth of the sixe Articles Read before pag. 1101. The tenour of whiche Commissions beyng sufficiently expressed in auncient Recordes and in the Bishoppes Registers and also partly touched before pag. 1101. therfore for tediousnesse I here omit onely shewyng forth the Commission directed to EdmuÌ„d Boner Byshop of London to take the othe of the Maior of London and of others for the execution of the Commission aforesayd The tenour wherof here foloweth ¶ The Commission for takyng the othe of the Maior of London and others for the execution of the Acte aforesayd HEnry the eight by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England vnto the Reuerend father in Christ Edmund Boner Byshop of London Commission directed to Edm. Boner bishop of London from the king and to his welbeloued the Byshops Chauncellour health Know ye that we haue geuen you ioyntly and seuerally power and authoritie to receaue the othes of William Roche Maior of London Iohn Allen Knight Raffe Warren Knight Rich. Gresham Knight Roger Chomley Knight Sergeant at Law Iohn GreshaÌ„ Michael Dormer Archdeacon of London the Byshops CoÌ„missary and Officiall Robert Chidley Gwy Crayford Edward Hall Robert Broke and Iohn MorgaÌ„ and euery of them our CoÌ„missioners for heresies and other offences done within our Citie of London and Dioces of the same accordyng to the tenour of a certaine schedule hereunto annexed And therfore we commauÌ„de that you receiue the othes aforesayd and when you haue receaued them to certifie vs into our Chauncery vnder your Seales returnyng this our writ T. meipso at Westminster the 29 of Ianuary in the 32. yeare of our reigne What the othe was of these Commissioners whereunto they were bounde read before pag. 1101. * A note how Boner sat in the Guildhall in Commission for the vi Articles And of the condemnyng of Mekins VPon this commission geuen vnto EdmuÌ„d Boner he commyng to the Guildhall with other CoÌ„missioners The story of Rich. Mekins condemned by Boner to sit vpoÌ„ the Statute of the vi Articles begaÌ„ eftsoones to put in execution his authoritie after a rigorous sort as ye shall heare And first he charged certaine Iuries to take their oth vpon y e Statute aforesaid who being sworne had a day appointed to geue their Uerdicte At the which day they indited sundry persons which shortly after were apprehended brought to Ward who after a while remaynyng there were by the kyng his Counsaile discharged at the Starre chaÌ„ber without any further punishment Not loÌ„g after this Syr Wil. Roche being Maior Boner with other CoÌ„missioners sat at the Guildhall aforesayd before whom there were a certaine number of Citizens warned to appeare and after the Commission read the sayd parties were called to the booke and when v. or vi were sworne one of the sayd persoÌ„s beyng called to the booke Boner seemed to mislike and sayd Stay a while my Maisters quoth he I would ye should consider this matter well that we haue in hand whiche concerneth the glory of God the honor of the kyng and the wealth of the Realme and if there be any here amoÌ„g you that doth not consider the same it were better that he were hence then here TheÌ„ commoned the Commissioners with Boner about that man so that at length he was called to the booke and sworne not all together with his good will When the ij Iuries were sworne Boner taketh vpon him to geue the charge vnto the Iuries and began with a tale of Anacarsis by which example he admonished the Iuries to spare no persons Rich. Mekins presented by Boner of what degree soeuer they were And at the end of his charge he brought forth to the barre a boy whose name was Mekins declaryng how greuously he had offended by speaking of certaine wordes agaynst the state and of the death of Doct. Barnes produced into the sayd Court ij witnesses which were there sworne in the face of y e Court So a day was assigned vpoÌ„ which the Iuries aforesayd should geue vp their Uerdict at which day both the Commissioners the sayd Iuries met at Guildhall aforesayd Then the Clarke of the peace called on the Iuries by their names when their appearaunce was taken W. Robins Iurer Boner bad them put in their presentmentes TheÌ„ sayd the foreman whose name was W. Robins of that Iury. My Lord with a low curtesy we haue found nothyng At which wordes he fared as one in an agony sayd Nothyng haue ye
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
knowe These wordes of Fachel as euery man sayd were the cause of Marbeckes casting that day Then went the Iury vp to the chamber ouer the place where the iudges sate and in the meane time went all the Knights and gentlemen abroade Manbecke cast by the Iurye sauing the Byshop Syr William Essex and Fachell which three sate still vpon the Benche till all was done The knightes gentlemē refuse to be at their condemnation And when the Iurie hadde bene togethers aboue in the chamber about the space of a quarter of an houre vp goeth Symons of hys owne brayne vnto them and taried there a prety while and came down againe After that came one of the Iury downe to the byshop and talked wyth hym and the other twaine a good while whereby manye coniectured that the Iurie coulde not agree of Marbecke But whether it were so or no it was not long after his going vp again ere that they came downe to geue their verdit Hyde a Farmer of Windsore Colledge a persecuter And being required according to the forme of the law to say their minds one called Hyde dwelling beside Abyngton in a lordshyp belonging to the Colledge of Wyndsore speaking in the mouthe of the rest sayd they were all giltie Then the Iudges beholding the prisoners a good while some wyth watery eyes made curtesie who should geue iudgement Fachel requiring the byshop to doe it he sayde he might not the other also being required said they wold not Then said Fachel it must be done one must do it Fachell geueth iudgement agaynst them and if no man will then will I. And so Fachell being lowest of al the bench gaue iudgement Then Marbeck being y e last vpon whom sentence was geuen cried to the bish saying Ah my Lorde you tolde me otherwise when I was before you and the other two bishops You said then that I was in better case then any of my fellowes and is your sayinge come to this Ah my L. you haue deceiued me Then the B. casting vp his hand sayd he could not do withall Person Testwood Filmer and Marbecke condemned for heretickes Now the prisoners being condemned and had away prepared themselues to die on the morow comforting one an other in the deathe and passion of theyr maister Christe who had ledde the way before them trusting that the same lord which had made them worthy to suffer so farre for hys sake would not nowe withdraw his strength from them but geue them stedfast faith power to ouercome those firie torments and of his free mercy and goodnes wythout theyr desertes for hys promise sake receiue theyr soules Thus lay they all the night long til very dead sleepe tooke them calling to God for hys aide and strength and praying for their persecuters whiche of blinde zeale and ignoraunce had done they wist not what that God of hys mercifull goodnes would forgeue them The godly prayers of the condemned Martirs almost all the night and turne theyr hearts to the loue and knowledge of his blessed and holy worde Yea such heauenly talke was among them that night that the hearers watching the prison without wherof the Shiriffe hymselfe was one with diuers gentlemen moe were constrained to shed out plēty of teares as they themselues confessed On the next morow which was Friday as the prysoners were all preparing themselues to go to suffer worde was brought them that they should not dye that day The cause was this The Byshop of Sarum and they among them had sent a letter by one of the Shiriffes Gentlemen A letter sent by certayne of the Commissioners to Gardyner for Marbecke called M. Frost to the bishop of Winchester the Court being then at Oking in the fauour of Marbecke At the sight of whych letter the bishop straight way went to the kyng and obtained hys pardon Which being graunted he caused a warrante to be made out of hande for the sheriffes discharge deliuering the same to the messenger who with speede returned wyth great ioy for the loue he bare to the partie bringing good newes to the towne Marbeckes pardon obteyned of Marbeckes pardon wherat many reioysed Of this pardon were diuers coniectures made Some said it was by the sute of the good Shriffe syr William Barington and syr Humffray Foster with other Gentlemen moe that fauoured Marbeck to the B. of Sarum and the other Commissioners that the letter was sent Some sayde againe that it came of the Byshop of Sarum and Fachels first motion Diuers iudgementes why Marbecke was pardoned being pricked in conscience for that they had so slēderly cast him away Other thought againe that it was a policie purposed afore by the Byshop of Winchester of Sarum and of D. London because they would seeme to be mercifull Which coniecture rose vppon thys occasion There was one Sadocke dwellynge in the towne which was greate with D. London and Symons and he shoulde say 4. dayes before the sessions began that the prisoners should be all cast and condemned but Marbecke should haue hys pardon Other there were that thought the foresayde Byshops with D. London had done it for this purpose that he now hauing his life would rather vtter such mē as they would haue him to do then to come in like daunger again Which coniecture rose vpon thys Symons meeting wyth Marbeckes wife said thus vnto her your husband may thanke God good frendes my Lord of Winchester is good Lord vnto him which hath got his pardon But shall I tel you quoth he Marbecke reserued to vtter others his pardon wil be to none effect except he tell the truth of things to my Lord other of the counsel when he shal be demaunded for vnto that purpose onely is he reserued Alas sir quoth she what can he tel Well womā quoth Symons I tell thee plaine if he doe not so neuer looke to haue thy husband out of prisone and so departed from her The like meaning did M. Arche make to Marbecke him selfe on the saterday in y e morning that the men shoulde be brent when he came to cōfesse them I haue nothing quoth he to saye vnto you Marbecke at this time but heereafter you must be cōtent to do as shal be enioyned you meaning he should be forced to do some vnlawful thing or els to lie in perpetuall prisone The pestilent intent of the Bishops And thys was moste likely to haue beene attempted if they hadde proceeded in their purpose whose intent was to haue gone thorow the whole realme in the lyke sorte as they had begonne at Wyndsore as the Byshop of Sarum confessed openly and sayde that he trusted ere Christmasse daye following to visite and cleanse a good part thereof But moste commonly God sendeth a shrewed Cowe short hornes or else manye a thousande in England had smarted On saterday in the morning that the prisoners shoulde go to execution came into the
without the gate for passage into Englande and being there perceiued by certayne Calyce menne namely William Steuens and Thomas Lancaster through conference of talke to bee a learned man and also well affected and moreouer howe that he being of late a zelous Papist was now returned to a more perfecte knowledge of true Religion was by them hartely entreated to stay at Calice a certayne space and to read there a day or two to the intent he might do some good there after his payneful trauell vnto the people To this request Adam gladly consented so as he might be licenced by such as were in authority so to do Whereupon the sayde Steuens at the opening of the gates brought him vnto the Lord Lisle the kinges Deputie of the towne and marches of Calice Adâ—m broâ—ght to the â—ord Dâ—â—â—ty of 〈◊〉 vnto whome hee declared throughly what conference and talke had bene betweene Adam Damlip and him Which knowne the sayd Lord Deputie instauntly desired the sayd Damlip to stay there and to preach three or foure dayes or more at his pleasure saying that he should haue both his licence the CoÌ„missaries also which then was sir Iohn Butler so to doe Where after he had preached three or fourt times hee was so well lyked both for his learning his vtteraunce and the truth of his doctrine that not onely the souldiours commoners but also the Lord Deputy and a great part of the Counsell gaue him maruelous great prayse and thankes for it and the sayd Lord Deputy offered vnto him a chamber in his owne house and to dyne and sup euery meale at his owne messe to haue a man or two of his to wayte vpon him to haue what soeuer it were that he lacked if it were to be had for mony yea what he would in his purse to buy bookes or otherwise so as he woulde tary there among them preach onely so long as it should seeme good to himselfe Who refusing his Lordships great offer most hartily thanked him for the same and besought him to be onely so good vnto him as to appoynt him some quiet honest place in the towne where he might not be disturbed nor molested but haue oportunitie to geue himselfe to hys booke and would dayly once in the forenoone and agayn by one a clocke at after noone by the grace of God preach among them according vnto the talent that God had lent him At which aunswere the Lorde Deputy greatly reioysed and therupon sent for the foresayd W. Steuens whom he earnestly required to receiue and lodge the sayde Damlip in his house promising what soeuer hee shoulde commaund to see it payd with the most and moreouer would send euery meale froÌ„ his owne messe a dish of the best vnto them and in deede so did albeit the sayde Damlip refused that offer shewing his Lordship that thinne dyet was most conuenient for Studentes Yet coulde not that restrayne him but that euery meale he sent it This godly man by the space of xx dayes or more once euery day at vij of the clocke preached very godly learnedly playnly the truth of the blessed sacrament of Christes body and bloud mightely enueying agaynst all Papistrye and coÌ„futing the same but especially those two most pernitious errours or heresies trifling Transubstantiation and the pestilent propitiatorye Sacrifice of the Romishe Masse by true conference of the Scriptures and applying of the auncient Doctours earnestly therewith oftentimes exhorting the people to returne from theyr Popery declaring how Popish he himselfe had bene and how by the detestable wickednes that he did see vniuersally in Rome he was returned so farre homeward and now became an enemy through Gods grace to all papistry shewing therewith that if gayne or ambition could haue mooued him to the contrary he might haue bene enterteyned of Cardinall Poole as you haue heard before but for very conscience sake ioyned with true knowledge grounded on Gods most holy word he now vtterly abhorred all Papistry and willed them most earnestly to do the same And thus he continued a while reading in the Chapter house of the White Friers but the place beeyng not bigge enough he was desired to reade in the Pulpit and so proceeding in his Lectures wherein hee declared howe the world was deceaued by the Romaine Bishops which had set forth the damnable doctrine of Transubstantiation and the reall presence in the Sacrament The Idolatrous pageaÌ„t of the resurrection most â—â—mptuously 〈◊〉 out 〈◊〉 Calice as is aforesayde he came at length to speake against the Pageaunt or Picture set foorth of the Resurrection whiche was in Saint Nicholas Church declaring the same to be but meere Idolatrie and illusion of the Frenchmen before Calice was English Upon which Sermon or Lecture there came a Commission from the King to the Lord Deputie M. Grendfield CommyssioÌ„ 〈◊〉 from the king to sâ—â—â—ch our the false â—â—gling of this Idolatry at Calice sir Iohn Butler Commissary the Kinges Mason and Smith with others that they should searche whether there were as was put in writing and vnder Bull and Pardon three hostes lyeng vpon a Marble stone besprinkled with bloud and if they found it not so that immediatly it should be plucked downe and so it was For in searching therof as they brake vp a stone in a corner of the Tumbe they in stead of the three hostes founde souldered in the Crosse of Marble lyeng vnder the Sepulcher The false iuglinges of the Papistes espyed three playne white counters which they had paynted lyke vnto hostes and a bone that is in the typ of a sheepes tayle All which trumpery Damlip shewed vnto the people the next day folowing which was Sonday out of the Pulpit and after that they were sent by the Lord Deputie to the King 3. paynted counters instead of 3. hostes Notwithstanding the Deuill stirred vp a Doue hee might well be called a Cormorant the Priour of the white Friers Who with Syr Gregory Buttoll Chapleyne to the Lord Lisle began to barke agaynst him Yet after the sayde Adam had in three or foure Sermons confuted the sayd Friers erroneous doctrine of transubstantiation and of the propitiatorie Sacrifice of the Masse Iohn Doue Fryer peacher of Damlip the sayd Frier outwardly seemed to geue place ceasing openly to inuey and secretly practised to peach him by letters sent vnto the Clergie here in England so y t within viij or x. dayes after the said Damlip was sent for to appeare before the Bishop of Canterbury Damlip sent for to appeare before the Councell in England with whome was assistant Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester D. Sampson Byshop of Chichester and diuers other before whome he most constantly affirmed and defended the doctrine which hee had taught in such sort aunswering confuting soluting the obiections as his aduersaries yea euen among other the learned godly and blessed Martyr Cranmer then yet but a Lutheran
of y e canon law as well Prouinciall as Synodall so according to their discretions to set establish an order of ecclesiasticall lawes suche as should be thought by the king and them cōuenient to be receiued and vsed within this realm Which statute as it is most needfull for the gouernement of the Church of England so would God it had bene brought to perfection In this yere touching matters of histories we read no great thing worthy of memory Anno. 1545. but onely of two persons Ioh Athee I. Haywood Of which two we find first I. Athee to be indicted by the kings writ Iohn A the recanted for certayne words agaynst y e sacramēt which words in the indictmēt are specified to be these that he would not beleue in y e thing whiche y e knaue priest made neither in that which Longs wife selleth but onely in God y t is in heauen And when it was told him that God through his word could make it flesh bloud he answered so he might do if he would turne it into a chickins leg meaning the sacrament of the aulter The same yere also folowed y e recantation of Io. Heywood The recantation of Iohn Heywood who although he was tached for treasō for denying the kings supremacy yet vsing y e clemency of y e king vpon his better reformatiō amēdment made an open solēne recantation in y e face of all the people abandoning renoūcing the Popes vsurped supremacy cōfessing of the king to be chiefe supreme head gouernor of this church of England al forein authority iurisdictiō being excluded The tenor effect of whose recantation here foloweth * The recantation of Iohn Haywood I Am come hyther at this time good people willing and of mine own disirous sute Anno. 1544. to shew and declare vnto you briefely First of all the great and inestimable clemency and mercifulnesse of our moste soueraigne and redoubted Prince the kinges Maiesty the which his highnesse hath most graciously vsed towardes me a wretch moste iustlye and worthely condempned to dye for my manifolde and outragious offences haynously and trayterously committed agaynst his maiestye and his lawes For wheras your maiestyes supremacy hath so often bene opened vnto me both by writing and speaking if I had grace either to open mine eies to see it or mine eares to heare it to be surely and certaynely grounded and established vpon the very true worde of God Yet for lacke of grace I haue moste wilfully and obstinately suffered my selfe to fall to suche blindnes y t I haue not onely thought y t the bysh of Rome hath bene and ought to be taken the chiefe and supreame head of the vniuersall Church of Christ heare in earth but also like no true subiect conceiled and fauored such as I haue knowne or thought to be of the opinion For the which moste detestable treasons and vntruthes I heare most humbly and with all my hart first of all aske the kinges maiesty forgeuenesse and secondarily of the world beseeching all these that either now doe or hereafter shall heare of these my great transgressions to take this mine example for an instruction for them to call for grace that they therby be stayd from falling at any time in such miserable blindnesse and folly Moreouer here afore God and you good Christian people I do vtterly withall my hart recāt reuoke all mine aforesayd erronious and trayterous opinions And as my conscience now doth force I protest that euē wyth my hart I firmely thinke and vndoubtedly beleue that the Byshop of Rome neyther now hath nor at any time hath had or can haue by any law of God or man any more authoritye without the precincte of his owne countrye about him then any other Bishop hath within his owne dioces Wherby I assuredly take the abolishing of the pretensed and vsurped power or authority of the Byshop of Rome out of this Realme to be done iustly and truely by the law of God And also I take our soueraigne Lord the kinges highnesse to be supreme head immediatly next vnder Christ of the Church of England and Ireland and all other his graces dominions both of the spiritualty temporalty And I confesse not onely that his maiesty so is by the law of God but also his progenitours kinges of thys Realme so hath bene and his highnesse heyres and sucessors kinges of this Realme so shall be Thus haue I shewed you my minde as well as I can but neither so well as I would nor so full as I should namely cōcerning the multitude of mercy which my most gracious prince hath shewed toward me not onely for sauing my body after worthy cōdēnatiō to death as is aforesayd but also for sauing my soule frō perishing if my body had perished before the receiuing of such wholesome councell as I had at his highnes most charitable assignement And of this confession declared vnto you I say as farre forth as I can I hartely pray you all to beare me record and most entyrely to pray almighty God for the long and most prosperous estate of our soueraigne Lord the kinges Maiesty in all his affayres and procedings By me Iohn Heywood Memorandū quod supra scripta assertio siue recātatio fuit facta publice emissa per prenominatum Iohannem Heiwood die dominica Sexto viz. die Iulij An. Millessimo Quingentessimo Quadragesimo quarto apud crucem paulinam tempore Concionis ibidem In this yeare of our Lord. 1545. as there was no other thing done in England worthy to be noted so now the order of story here requireth by the course of yeares next to infer the discourse of the troubles and persecutions which happened in Scotland agaynst M. George Wysard and diuers other good men of the same country about the same yeare of our Lord. 1545. and somewhat before But because now we are come to the latter ende almost of K. Henryes raygne we will make an ende the Lord willing with a few other English storyes perteyning to that time that finished so to set vpon those matters of Scotland ioyning them whole together The tractation whereof thou shalt see good reader in the latter end and closing vppe of this kinges raigne * Kerby and Roger Clarke of Suffolke Martyrs COmming now to the yeare of our Lord. Ann. 1546. 1546. first passing ouer the Priest whose name was Saxye which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Stephen Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester and that as it is supposed not without the consent of the sayd Bishop and the secret conspiracy of that bloudy generation to passe ouer also one Henry with his seruaunt burned at Colchester I will now proceede to the story of Kerby and Roger Clarke of Mendessham who were apprehended at Ipswiche ann 1546. the saterday before Gang monday and brought before the Lord Wentworth with other Commissioners appointed there to sit vpon theyr examinations
purpose of this Bishop of suche like bloudy aduersaries practising thus against the Queene proceeding of gods gospel as ye haue heard putteth me in remembraÌ„ce of such an other like story of his wicked working in like manner a litle before but much more pernitious pestilent to the publick church of Iesus Christ then this was daungerous to the priuate estate of the Queene Whyche storie likewise I thought heere as in conuenient place to be adioyned notified to be knowen to all posteritie according as I haue it faithfully recorded and storied by hym which heard it of the Archbishop Cranmers own mouth declared in order and forme as foloweth * A discourse touching a certaine pollicie vsed by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester in staying king Henrie the 8. from redressing of certaine abuses of ceremonies in the church being Ambassadour beyonde the seas Also the communication of king Henrye the 8 had wyth the ambassador of France at Hampton Court concerning the reformation of religion as wel in France as in Englande Anno 1546. Mens August IT chanced in the time of K. Henrie the 8. when his highnes did lastly not many yeres before his death conclude a league betwene the Emperor the French king and himselfe that the B. of Winchester SteueÌ„ Gardiner by name was sent in Ambassage beyonde the seas for that purpose In whose absence the Archbishop of CaÌ„terbury Thomas Cranmer attending vpon the kings Court sought occasion somwhat to further the reformation of the corrupt religion not yet fully restored vnto a perfection SteueÌ„ Gardiner Ambassadour For lyke as the sayd Archb. was alwaies diligent and forward to prefer and aduaunce the sincere doctrine of the Gospel so was that other byshop a contrary instrument coÌ„tinually spurning against the same in whatsoeuer coast of the worlde he remained For euen now he being beyond y e seas in y e temporal affaires of y e realme forgate not but fouÌ„d the meanes as a most valiant champion of the B. of Rome to stop and hinder aswel the good diligence of the sayd Archbishop Winchester a great hindâ—rer of the course of the Gospell as the godly disposition of the kings Maiestie in that behalfe whych thus chaunced Whilest the sayde B. of Winchester was nowe remaining beyond the seas about the affaires aforsaide y e kings maiesty and the saide Archbishop hauing conference together for reformatioÌ„ of some superstitious enormities in the Church amongst other things the king determined forthwith to pull downe the Roodes in euery churche The kinges conference with D. Cranmer about reformation of the Ghurch Rood loftes Ringing on Alhallow night and to suppresse the accustomed ringing on Alhalow night wyth a few such like vaine ceremonies And therefore when the said Archb. taking his leaue of the king to go into Kent his dioces his highnes willed him to remember that he shuld cause 2. letters to be deuised for me quoth the King to be signed the one to be directed vnto you my Lorde and the other vnto the Archbishop of Yorke wherein I will commaund you both to send forth your precepts vnto all other Byshops wythin your prouinces Lettets of reformation to be sent by the king to see those enormities and Ceremonies reformed vndelaidly that we haue communed off So vppon this the kings pleasure knowen when the Archbishop of Canterburye was then come into Kent hee caused his Secretarye to conceiue and write these Letters according to the kings minde and being made in a readinesse sent them to the Courte to Syr Anthony Denie for hym to get them signed by the king when maister Denie had mooued the king thereunto the king made answere I am now otherwayes resolued for you shal send my Lorde of Canterburye worde that sithence I spake with hym about these matters I haue receiued letters from my Lord of Winchester nowe being on the other side of the Sea about the conclusion of a league betweene vs The kinges minde altered by Wint. the Emperor and the Frenche king he wryteth plainely vnto vs that the league wil not prosper nor go forward if we make any other innouation change or alteration either in Religion or ceremonies Reformation of Religion stopped by Steuen Gardiner then heretofore hath ben already commensed and done Wherefore my Lorde of Canterburye must take patience heerein and forbeare vntill we may espye a more apt and conuenient time for that purpose Which matter of reformation began to be reuiued again at what time the great Ambassador from the French king came to the kings Maiestie at Hampton Courte not long before his death Anno. 1546. Where then no Gentleman was permitted to waite vpon his Lord and maister This Ambassadour was admirall of Fraunce whose name was Mounsieur de Annebault he came to Hampton Court the 20. day of Aug. an 1546. The matter of reformation againe renued a little before the kinges death The kinges bancket for the French Ambassadour wythout a veluet coate and a chaine of golde And for that entertainment of the Ambassadour were builded in the parke there 3. very notable great and sumptuous banketting houses At the which it was purposed that the sayd Ambassadour should haue bene 3. sundry nightes very richly banketted But as it chaunced the French kings great affaires were then sodenly such that thys Ambassadoure was sent for home in post hast before he had receiued halfe the noble entertainement that was prepared for him so that he hadde but the fruition of the first banketting house Now what princelike order was there vsed in the furniture of y e banket as well in placing of the noble estates namely the kings Maiestie and the French Ambassadour w t the noble men both of England and Fraunce on the one parte and of the Queenes highnesse and the Ladye Anne of Cleeue with other noble women Ladyes of the other part as also touching the great sumptuous preparation of both costly and fine dishes there out of number spent it is not our purpose heere presently to entreate thereof but onely to consider the note of the conference and communication had the first night after the sayd baÌ„ket was finished Secrete communicatioÌ„ betwene the king the French Ambassadour and the Archb. of Cant. betweene the kings Maiestie the sayde Ambassadour and the Archbishop of Canterburye the kings highnesse standing openly in the banketting house in the open face of all the people and leaning one arme vpon the shoulder of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the other arme vppon the shoulder of the Ambassadour touching the establishing of godly religion betweene those two Princes in both theyr realmes As by the report of the sayd Arch. vnto hys secretarie vppon occasion of his seruice to be done in king Edwards visitation then being register in the same visitation The testimony and credite of the story relation was made on that behalfe in thys sorte When the sayd visitation was put
bishop of Rome should sodainly arriue in some place of England eyther driuen by tempest or of purpose to do hurt ye should see such order kept by firing of their Becons as hath already bene written vnto you by our letters to repulse the same in so good aray as you can as we do not doubt but you will for the safegard of your countrey so that the enemy shall haue little ioy of his comming and for that purpose you shall see diligently that men haue horse harnesse and other furniture of weapon ready according to the Statutes and good orders of the realme and the kings maiesties commandements And so for this tyme ye may depart What zealous care was in this yong kyng and in the L. Protector his vncle Tâ—e singular zeale of king Edward and his Vncle in reforming religion concerning reformatioÌ„ of Christes Church and sincere religion by these Iniunctions letters precepts and exhortations as well to the bishops as to y e Iustices of the realme aboue premised it may right well appeare Wherby we haue to note not so much the careful diligence of the king and his learned counsaile as the lingering slacknes and drawing backe on the other side of diuers the said Iustices and Lawyers but especially of Bishops The slacknes of Popish Curates in furthering the kinges proceedinges and old popish curates by whose cloked contempt wilfull winkyng and stubburne disobedience the booke of common prayer was long after the publishing therof eyther not knowen at all or els very irreuerently vsed thoroughout many places of this realme Which when y e king by complaint of diuers perfectly vnderstood beyng not a little agreued to see the godly agrement of the learned the willyng consent of the Parliament and his graces owne zealous desire to take so small effect among his subiects decreed presently with the aduise of his whole Counsaile agayne to write vnto all the bishops of his realme for spedy and diligent redresse therin willing and commanding them therby that as well they themselues should thenceforth haue a more speciall regard to the due executioÌ„ of the premisses as also that all others within their seuerall precincts and iurisdiction should by their good instructions willing example be the more oftener and with better deuotion mooued to vse and frequent the same As further appeareth by the contents of hys letter here ensuyng ¶ Another letter directed by the King and hys Counsaile to Boner Bish. of London partly rebuking hym of negligence partly chargyng hym to see to the better settyng out of the seruice booke within his Diocesse RIght reuerend father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greete you well An other letter to Boner Byshop of London and where as after great and serious debating and long conference of the bishops and other graue and well learned men in the holy Scriptures one vniforme order for common prayers and administration of the Sacramentes hath bene and is most godly set forth not only by the common agreement and full assent of the nobilitie and Commons of the late Session of our late Parliament but also by the lyke assent of the bishops in the same Parliament and of all others the learned mâ— of this our realme in their Synodes and conuocations prouinciall Like as it was much to our comfort to vnderstand the godly trauaile then diligently willingly taken for the true openyng of things mentioned in the sayd booke whereby the true seruice and honour of almighty God and the right ministration of the Sacraments beyng well and sincerely set forth accordyng to the Scriptures vse of the primatiue church much idolatry vayne superstition great and slanderous abuses be taken away so it is no small occasion of sorow vnto vs to vnderstand by the complaints of many that our sayd booke so much traueled for also sincerely set forth as is aforesaid remayneth in many places of this our realme eyther not knowen at all or not vsed or at the least if it be vsed very seldome The kinges booke neglected and that in such light and irreuerent sort as the people in many places either haue herd nothing or if they heare they neither vnderstand nor haue that spirituall delectation in the same that to good christians appertaineth The fault wherof lyke as we must of reason impute to you and other of your vocation called by God thorough our appointment to haue due respect to this and such lyke matters so consideryng that by these and such like occasions our louyng subiectes remaâ—ne yet still in their old blyndnes and superstitious errors and in some places in an irreligious forgetfulnes of God wherby his wrath may be prouoked vpon vs and them and remembring with all that amongst other cures committed to our princely charge we thinke this the greatest to see the glory and true seruice of hym maintained extolled by whose clemency we knowledge our selues to haue all that we haue we could not but by aduise and consent of our deerest vncle Edward duke of Somerset gouernour of our person and protector of our realme dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy counsaile Anno 1549. admonish you of the premisses Wherein as it had bene your office to haue vsed an earnest diligence and to haue preferred the same in all places within your Diocesse as the case required so haue we thought good to pray and require you Boners neâ—â—ligence noted and neuerthelesse straightly to charge and commaund you that from henceforth ye haue an earnest and speciall regard to the reduce of these things so as the Curates may do their dueties more often and in more reuerent sort the people be occasioned by the good aduises and examples of your selfe your Chauncellor Archdeacons and other inferior ministers to come with oftener and more deuotioÌ„ to their sayd common prayers to geue thanks to God and to be pertakers of the most holy Communion Wherein shewyng your selfe diligent and geuyng good example in your owne person you shall both discharge your duty to the great pastor to whom we all haue to accompt and also do vs good seruice and on the other side if we shall hereafter these our letters and commaundement notwithstandyng haue eftsoones complaint and finde the lyke faults in your dioces we shall haue iust cause to impute the fault thereof and of all that ensue thereof vnto you and consequently be occasioned therby to see otherwyse to the redresse of these things wherof we would be sory And therfore we do eftsoones charge and commaund you vpon your allegiance to loke well vpon your duety herein as ye tender our pleasure Geuen vnder our signet at our Manor of Richmond the 23. of Iuly the 3. yeare of our raigne 1549. The B. of London among the rest of the bishops receiuyng these letters did as alwayes tofore in outward shew willingly accept the same and therfore immediately with the sayd letters directed this his precept
their desperate purposes Their first intent was after they had spoiled their own countrey most miserably to inuade the Citie of Exceter so consequently all other parts of the realme But first for Exceter they gaped The citye of Exceter inuaded by the rebells the gates whereof twise they burned but gayned nothing sauyng onely gunshot whereof they lacked no plenty Beyng put from Exceter they fel on spoiling and robbing where or whatsoeuer they might catche At length laying their traiterous heds together they consulted vpon certain articles to be sent vp Diuersitye of wittes amongest the rebells But herein such diuersitie of heds and wits was amongst them that for euery kind of braine there was one manner of Article so y t neither appeared any consent in their diuersitie nor yet any constancie in their agrement Some seemed more tolerable Other altogether vnreasonable Some would haue no Iustice. Some would haue no state of gentlemen The priests euer harped of one string to ring in the Bishop of Rome into England agayne and to hallow home Cardinall Poole theyr countrieman After much ado and little to the purpose at last a fewe sory Articles were agreed vppon to be directed vnto the kyng with the names of certayne set thereunto the copy whereof here ensueth ¶ The Articles of the Commons of Deuonshire and Cornewall sent to the king with answer afterward followyng vnto the same FIrst The Articles of 〈◊〉 men to 〈◊〉 â—ing and 〈◊〉 Counsaile forasmuch as man except he be borne of water and the holy Ghost cannot enter into the kingdom of God and forasmuch as the gates of heauen be not opened without this blessed Sacrament of Baptisme therefore we will that our Curates shall minister this Sacrament at all tymes of neede as well in the weeke dayes as on the holy dayes 1. Sacrament of Baptisâ—â— Item we will haue our children confirmed of the Bish. whensoeuer we shal within the Dioces resort vnto him 2. Confirmatâ—â—on Item forasmuch as we constantly beleeue that after the Priest hath spoken the wordes of consecration beyng at Masse there celebrating and consecrating the same there is very really the body bloud of our sauiour Iesu Christ God and man 3. Consecraâ—â—â—on of the Lords bodâ— and that no substance of bread and wine remaineth after but the very selfe same body that was borne of the virgin Mary and was geuen vpon the Crosse for our redemption therfore we wil haue masse celebrated as it hath bene in tymes past without any man communicatyng with the Priestes forasmuch as many rudely presuming vnworthily to receiue the same put no difference betwene the Lordes body and other kind of meat some saying that it is bread before and after some saying that it is profitable to no man except he receiue it with many other abused termes Item we will haue in our churches reseruation Item we will haue holy bread and holy water in the remembrance of Christes precious body and bloud 4. Reseruatiâ—â— of the Lorâ— body consâ—â—crated Item we will that our Priestes shall sing or say with an audible voyce Gods seruice in the Quier of the parish churches 5. Holy breâ—â— and holy-water not Gods seruice to bee set foorth like a Christmasse play Item forasmuch as Priests be men dedicated to God for ministring and celebrating the blessed sacraments and preachyng of Gods word 6. The single 〈◊〉 of â—riestes we will that they shal liue chast without Mariage as S. Paule dyd beyng the elect and chosen vessell of God saying vnto all honest priests be ye followers of me Item we will that the vj. Articles which our soueraigne Lord king Henry the 8. set forth in his latter days shall be vsed and so taken as they were at that tyme. 7. 〈◊〉 6. 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 Item we pray God saue king Edward for we be his both body and goods ¶ A Message sent by the Kings Maiestie to certayne of his people assembled in Deuonshire ALthough knowledge hath bene geuen to vs our derest vncle Edward Duke of Somerset The aunswere of 〈…〉 the Articles 〈◊〉 the rebels 〈…〉 Gouernour of our person and Protector of all our Realmes dominions and subiects and to the rest of our priuy Counsaile of diuers assemblies made by you which ought of duetie to be our louing subiects against al order law otherwise theÌ„ euer any louing or kind subiectes hath attempted agaynst their natural liege soueraign lord yet we haue thought it meete at this very first tyme not to condemne or reiect you as we might iustly do but to vse you as our subiects Anno 1549. thinking that y e deuil hath not that power in you to make you of naturall borne Englishmen so sodainly become enemies to your owne natiue countrey or of our subiects to make you traitors or vnder pretence to relieue your selues to destroy your selues your wiues children lands houses and all other commodities of this your lyfe This we say we trust that although ye be by ignorance seduced ye will not be vppon knowledge obstinate And though some amongst you as euer there is some cockle amongest good corne forget God neglect their prince esteeme not y e state of the Realme but as careles desperate men delite in sedition tumult and warres yet neuertheles the greater part of you will heare the voyce of vs your natural prince and will by wisedome and counsell be warned and cease your euils in the beginning whose endes will be euen by almighty gods order your owne destruction Wherefore as to you our subiects by ignorance seduced we speake be content â—o vse our princely authority like a father to his children for this tyme to admonish you of your faults not to punish them to put you in remembrance of your duties not to auenge your forgetfulnes First your disorder to rise in multitudes to assemble your selues against other our louyng subiectes to arayâ— your selues to the warre who amongst you al can answer for y e same to almighty God charging you to obey vs in al things Or how can any English good hart aunswer vs our lawes and the rest of our very louyng faithfull subiectes who in deede â—y theyr obedience make our honor estate Anno 1549. and degree Ye vse our name in your wrytings and abuse the same against our self What iniury herein do you vs to cal those which loue vs to your euill purposes by the authoritie of our name God hath made vs your king by his ordinance and prouidence by our bloud inheritance by lawful succession and our coronation but not to this end as you vse our name We are your most natural soueraigne Lord and king Edward the sixt to rule you to preserue you to saue you from all your outward enemies to see our lawes wel ministred euery man to haue his owne to suppresse disordred people to correct traytors theeues pirates robbers and such
the sayd Archbishop and hys Colleagues and dyd except agaynst their iurisdiction as suspect and they therby vnmeete persons to proceed against hym and therefore accordyng to his former appeale he intended to submit himselfe vnder the tuition protection defence of the Kings Maiestie for whose honour and reuerence sake he sayd they ought not to proceed any further against hym Boner still sticketh to his former protestatioÌ„s prouocations but quietly suffer hym to vse the benefite of all his recusations prouocations and other lawfull remedies before alledged wyth other superfluous words at large to be read and seen as followeth The second recusation made by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen For as much as both naturall reason and all good pollicies of lawes especially of this Realme of England do admit and suffer hym that is conuented before an vncompetent and suspect Iudge to refuse hym and to decline hys iurisdiction in as much as the lawe and reason on the one side willeth processe to run vprightly and iustly and that in corruption and malice and the other side earnestly laboureth to the contrary and needeth therefore to bee brideled And for because ye my Lord of Caunterbury with your Colleagues in this behalfe deputed as ye say Commissioners agaynst me neither haue obserued your sayde Commission neyther yet proceeded hetherto agaynst me after any laudable lawful or any good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise contrary to your Commission and agaynst the law good reason and order haue at sundry tymes and in sundry actes attempted and done many things agaynst me vnlawfully vnseemly and vniustly and suffer the like to be attempted and done by other not reformyng and amendyng the same as appeareth in diuers and sondry thinges remayning in your actes And moreouer because you my sayd Lord wyth your sayd Colleagues both haue in myne absence beyng let with iust causes of impediment which accordyng to the lawes of this realme I haue fully alledged Anno 1550. and very sufficiently and iustly prooued accordyng to the order of the Kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes iniuriously and much to the hinderaunce of my name person tytle dignitie and state and also otherwyse specially in my presence agaynst all lawes good order and reason without good cause or grouÌ„d attempted and done many thinges against me especially touching myne imprisonment sending me to strait ward and yet commaunding me to make answer as appeareth in your vnlawfull actes I for these causes and also for that ye my sayde Lorde and your sayde Colleagues proceedyng with Syr Thomas Smith Knight whom vpon iust and lawfull causes I haue refused recused and declined and fauoured ye haue maintayned supported and borne in hys vnlawfull and euill doings do also refuse recuse and declyne you my sayd Lorde wyth the rest of your sayde Colleagues agreeyng and ioynyng wyth you and doe accept agaynst your proceedyngs doynges and iurisdiction as suspect and thereby vnmeete personnes to proceede herein agaynst me And further do alledge that hauyng bene prouoked to the Kings most excellent Maiestie as appeareth by the tenor of my prouocation remainyng in your actes wherein I doe protest that I intend to adheare and cleaue vnto submitting my selfe vnto the tuition protection and defence of hys sayd Maiestie in this behalfe ye in any wyse ought not if ye regard the person and authoritie of hys graces royall power as ye ought to doe to proceede here in agaynst me especially for the honour and reuerence ye ought to haue vnto hys Maiestie in this behalfe And because it appeareth that ye doe not duely and circumspectly consider the same as ye ought to do but more and more do grieue me that not considered I both here to all purposes repeat my former recusation prouocation and all other remedies that heretofore I haue vsed and mentioned in your sayd actes And also do by these presentes refuse recuse and decline you my sayd Lord and your sayd Colleagues and your iurisdiction vpon causes aforesayd offering my selfe prompt and ready to prooue all the same afore an arbiter and arbitors accordyng to the tenure and forme of the law herein to be chosen requiryng you all for that honour and reuerence ye ought to beare to our sayd soueraigne Lorde and his lawes allowed and approoued in this behalfe that ye doe not attempt or doe ne yet suffer to be attempted or done any thyngs in any wyse against me or vnto my preiudice but suffer me to vse and enioy the benefit of my said former and this recusation prouocation allegation and other lawfull remedies mentioned in your sayd acts And in case ye doe de facto where ye ought not to deiure attempt or suffer any thynges to be attempted or done agaynst me in any wyse herein I protest herewith and hereby of my great griefe and hurt in that behalfe that not onely I doe intend to appeale from you but also accordyng to the kynges Ecclesiasticall lawes to accuse and complayne vpon you as iustly and truly I both may and ought to doe Notwithstandyng these recusations and former appellation the Archbishop with the rest tolde hym playne that they would be styll hys Iudges and proceed agaynst hym accordyng to the Kings Commission vntil they dyd receiue a Supersedeas which if he did obtayne they would gladly obey Then the Bish. seyng that they would still proceede agaynst hym An other appellation of Boner to the king did there likewise intimate an other appellation vnto the Kings Maiestie expressing therein in effect no other matter but such as is already alleaged in the two former recusations and appeale sauyng that he requireth that letters dimissories or appellatories might be geuen him accordyng to law Boner standing vpon his recusations and appellations denyeth to make answer and that for his better safegarde he did submit himselfe vnder the protection of the kyng The Commissioners for all this stucke stil vnto theyr Commission and would not in any case deferre but vrged him straitly to make a more full aunswer to his Articles then he had done To whom the Bishop sayd that he would stand vnto his recusations and appellations before made and would not make other aunswer Then the Delegates demaunded of him what cause he had to alledge why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered the B. still answering as before that he would adhere vnto his appellation and recusation Wherupon the Archb. with consent of the rest seeyng his pertinacie pronounced hym Contumax Boner declared Câ—â—â—tumaâ— pro conâ—eâ—â—so that 〈◊〉 gilty and in payne thereof declared him pro confesso vpoÌ„ all the articles which he had not aunswered This done Maister Secretary Smith shewed foorth a Letter which the Byshoppe of London had before that tyme sente vnto the Lorde Mayor and the Aldermen of the Citie of London the tenour whereof ensueth as followeth ¶ To the ryght honourable and my very good
that he had found heretofore at the handes of the B. of Caunterbury and the rest of y e Colleagues in this matter much extremitie and crueltie iniuries losses and griefes contrary to Gods law and the lawes and statutes of this Realme and agaynst Iustice charitie and good order beyng well assured if they were not stayed but proceeded they would adde more euill to euill losse to losse displeasure to displeasure as sayde he their seruants haue reported and they agreeable doe shew the same Agayne in the sayde appeale he shewed that the Byshop of Canterbury and the other Commissioners ought to haue considered and done better in that matter for honour and obedience to the Kings Maiestie which hetherto they haue not done said he in that they haue not giuen place to hys prouocations and appellations heretofore made vnto hys grace iustly and lawfully and vpon good and iust causes namely for the vniust griefes they did agaynst him which he sayd to appeare in the Actes of that matter as in pronouncyng hym contumacem vnreasonably without good cause and further in assignyng the terme ad audiendum finale decretum and in committyng hym to straight prisone as appeareth in theyr Actes Therefore he dyd not onelye Ex abundanti ad omnem iuris cautelam decline and refuse theyr pretensed iurisdiction as before but also by these presentes here shewed he dyd appeale from the sayd Byshop of Caunterbury and the rest vnto the Kinges Maiestie askyng also those Letters of Appeale which the lawe doth admitte saying he dyd not intend to goe from hys former prouocations and appellations but to ioyne and cleaue vnto them in euery part and parcell submittyng hymselfe to the protection and defence of the Kinges Maiestie and he therein made intimation to the Byshoppe of Caunterbury and the sayd Colleagues to all intentes and purposes that might come thereof Furthermore as touchyng the Supplication aboue mentioned which Boner as we sayd put vp in writyng to the Commissioners the Copie thereof here vnder likewyse ensueth ¶ The Supplication of Boner to the Chauncellor of England with all the rest of the Kings Maiesties most honourable priuy Counsaile PLease iâ— your most honourable good Lordships with my most humble recommendations to vnderstand The copy of Boners supplicatioÌ„ that albeit I haue accordyng to the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this realme made supplicatioâ— prouocation and appellation vnto the kyngs most excelleâ—â— Maiestie from the vnlawfull and wycked processe of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the byshoppe of Rochester Maister Secretary Smith and the Deane of Paules as also as well from their vniust interlocutorie as also their diffinitiue sentence whereby in law I ought to haue libertie to come abroad and prosecute the same yet such is the malignitie of the Iudges agaynst me with bearing and maintenaunce of other which sundry and many ways haue sought my ruine and destruction that I am here penned and locked vp vsed very extremely at their pleasure and for the contentation of the sayd Maister Smith and not suffred to finde sureties or to goe abroad to prosecute and sue my sayd appellation In consideration whereof it may please your said good Lordships to take some order and redresse herein especially for that it is now the tyme that the Kings subsidie now due ought to be called vpon and iustice also ministred vnto his Maiesties subiects which beyng as I now am I cannot be suffered to doe And thus without further extending my letter therein consideryng that your great wisedomes experience and goodnesse can gather of a little what is expedient and necessary for the whole I doe beseech almighty God to preserue and keepe well all your honourable good Lordships Written in hast this 7. of October 1549. in the Marshalsey Your honourable Lordshyps poore Orator most bounden Bedes man Edmund London These thynges ended the Archbyshop said vnto him My Lord where you say that you come coacted The Archbishop answered to the words of Boner or els ye would not haue appeared I do much maruell of you For you would therby make vs and this audience here beleue that because you are a prisoner ye ought not therefore to aunswer Which if it were true were enough to confound the whole state of this Realme For I dare say that of the greatest prisoners and rebels that euer your keeper there meaning the Undermarshall hath had vnder hym he cannot shewe me one that hath vsed such defence as you here haue done Well quoth the B. if my keper were learned in y e lawes I could shew him my mynd therein Boner Well sayde the Archbyshop I haue read ouer all the Lawes as well as you The archbishop Secretary Smith but to an other ende and purpose then you did and yet I can finde no suche priuiledge in this matter Then M. Secretary Smith did very sore burthen and charge hym how disobediently and rebelliously he had always behaued himselfe towards the Kings Maiestie and his authoritie Whereupon the B. vnder his protestation aunswered agayne Boner that he was the kings Maiesties lawfull and true subiect and did acknowledge his highnesse to be his gracious soueraigne Lord or els he would not haue appealed vnto him as he had yea would gladly lay his hands and his necke also vnder his graces feete and therefore he desired that his highnesse lawes and iustice might be ministred vnto him Yea quoth Maister Secretary you say wel my Lord Secretary Smith Boner compared to the rebells of Deuonshire but I pray you what others haue all these rebels both in Northfolke Deuonshire and Cornewall and other places done Haue they not said thus We be the kings true Subiectes we acknowledge hym for our Kyng and we will obey his lawes with such lyke and yet when eyther Commaundement Letter or Pardon was brought vnto them from his Maiestie they beleeued it not but sayd it was forged and made vnder a hedge and was Gentlemens doyngs so that in deede they would not nor dyd obey any thing Ah sir sayd the B. I perceyue your meanyng Boner as who should say that the Bish. of London is a rebell like them Yea by my troth quoth the Secretary The people laughing at Boner D. May. Whereat the people laughed Then the Deane of Paules said vnto him that he maruelled much and was very sory to see him so vntractable that he would not suffer the Iudges to speake To whome the B. disdainfully aunswered Well M. Deane Boner with his tauntes you must say somewhat And likewise at an other tyme as the Deane was speaking he interrupted him and sayd You may speake when your turne commeth Secretary Smith Then said Secretary Smith I would you knew your duetie I would quoth he agayne you knew it as wel as I with an infinite more of other such stubburne and contemptuous talke and behauiour towardes them Boner which the Commissioners waying and perceiuyng no likelihood
et Zelo. Sorcerers and Coniurers with such a wrong fayth ioyned to dumme creatures may and do with lyke reason call vp deuils as holy-water may driue them away cum fide zelo after which sort if our holy water were vsed I doubt not but there be many Marcellus and many Elizeus and many at whose prayer God forgeueth sinne if such as will enioy y e prayer haue faith and zeale as Equitius and were as desirous to driue the deuil out of the temple of their body and soule as Equitius out of the temple of Iupiter So as if holy vse were coupled with holy water there should be more plentie of holynesse then there is but as men be prophane in their liuyng so they cannot bide to haue any thing effectually holy not so much as bread and water fearing lest they should take away sinne from vs which we loue so well Solus Christus peccata diluit who sprinckleth hys bloud by hys ministers as he hath taught hys spouse the Church in which those ministers be ordered wherein many wayes maketh not many sauiours as ignorants do iest whereof I neede not speake further vnto you no more I neded not in the rest in respect of you but me thought ye coniured all men in your sermon to say what they thought to you id quod hanc mihi expressit Epistolam quam boni consules Et Vale. Your louyng friend Ste. Winchester AS I haue set foorth here gentle Reader the cauillyng letter of Winchester agaynst M. Ridleys Sermon so am I right sory that I haue not likewyse the aunswer of the sayd Ridley agayne to ioyne withall For so I vnderstand that not onely M. Ridley but also M. Barlow B. of S. Dauids for Winchester wrote agaynst them both had written and sent immediately their aunsweres to the same refutyng the friuolous and vnsauory reasons of this popish prelate as may well appeare by a parcell additionall of a letter sent by the L. Protector to the sayd Byshop in these wordes And because we haue begun to write to you we are put in remembraunce of a certayne letter or booke which you wrote vnto vs agaynst the bishop of S. Dauids sermon and D. Ridleys to the whiche aunswer beyng immediately made was by negligence of vs forgottē to be sent Now we both send you that and also the aunswer which the B. of s. Dauids wrote to the same booke of yours ¶ Articles and positions ministred and obiected eche of them ioyntly and seuerally to the B. of Winchester as foloweth The 1. Article IN primis that the kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland Articles layd agaynst Winchester and so is by the Clergy of this realme in theyr conuocation and by acte of Parliament iustly and accordyng to the lawes of God recognised Winchester This first article the B. granteth Winchester graunteth to the kings supremacy The 2. Article Item that hys Maiestie as supreme hed of the sayd Churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set forth lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning religion orders in the sayd churches for the encrease of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses Winchester grūnteth to the full authority of the king 〈◊〉 setting forth his lawes Winchester To this second article he answereth affirmatiuely The 3. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiects are bound by the lawe of God to obey all hys Maiesties sayd lawes Iniunctions procedings concerning religion and orders in the sayd church Winchester To the third article the laid B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 4. Article Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland Wynchester hath sworne obedience to the kinges supremacye Winchester To the fourth article the sayd B. aunswereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 5. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiectes that disobey any his sayd maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinaunces and proceedings already set forth and published or hereafter to be set forth and published ought worthily to be punished according to hys Ecclesiasticall law vsed within this his realme Winchester To this fift article the sayd B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 6. Article Item that you the sayd Bishop as well in the Kings Maiesties late visitation within your dioces Wynchester complayned of as at sondry tymes haue bene cōplained vpō sondry informatiōs made against you for your doyngs sayings and preachings agaynst sundry Iniunctions orders and other proceedings of hys maiesty set foorth for reformation of errors superstitions and other abuses of religion Winchester This article toucheth other mens actes who or how they are complayned or enformed I cannot throughly tel For at the tyme of the kings Maiesties visitation I was in the Fleete and the morrow after twelfe day I was deliuered at Hampton court my L. of Somerset and my L. of Caunterbury then being in counsaile with many other counsailors was deliuered by these words The kings maiesty hath granted a generall pardon and by the benefit thereof I was discharged Wherunto I answered that I was learned neuer to refuse the kings maiesties pardon Winchester released out of the Fleete by the kinges generall pardon The article of Iustification put to Winchester Winchester prisoner in his own house Winchester denyeth to subscribe to the article of Iustification M. Cicill sent to Winchester Winchester agayne set free and in strength as that was and I would did humbly thanke his maiesty therfore and then they began with me in an article of learnyng touching iustification whereunto they willed me to say my mynd adding therwith that because other learned men had agreed to a forme deliuered vnto me that I should not thinke I could alter it which I receiued of them and promised the Thursday after to repayre to my L. of Somersets house at Sheene with my mynd written which I did and that day seuennight followyng appearing before hym and other of the counsaile was committed to my house for prisoner because I refused to subscribe to the forme of words sentēces that other had agreed vnto as they said In which tyme of imprisonment in my house the Bish. of Rochester then being as sent to me and after M. Smith then M. Cecil to which M. Cecil when I had by learnyng resolued my mynde in the matter I deliuered it and he deliuering it to my lords Grace wrote me in hys name thanks for it and then it was within the tyme of Lent ere I was discharged of y e trouble and so went to Winchester as a man clearely out of all trauell of busines And within 14. daies after that or there abouts began other trauell with me vpon a request made by my Lord of
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
quiet and to be contented with my death which I am most willing to suffer and let vs now ioyne in praier vnto the Lord for the preseruation of the Kings Maiestie vnto whome hitherto I haue alwaies shewed my selfe a most faithfull and true subiecte I haue alwayes bene most diligent about his Maiestie in his affayres both at home and abroade and no lesse diligent in seeking the common commoditie of the whole Realme At whyche words all the people cried out and said it was most true Then the Duke proceeding said Unto whose Maiestie I wish continuall health with all felicitie all prosperous successe Whereunto the people againe cryed out Amen Moreouer I do wishe vnto all his Counsaylours the grace and fauour of God whereby they may rule in all things vprightly with iustice Unto whome I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selues obedient as it is your bounden duety vnder the payne of condemnation and also most profitable for the preseruation and safegarde of the Kings Maiestie Moreouer for so much as heeretofore I haue had oftentimes affaires with diuers men The confession of the Duke of Somerset hard it is to please euery man therfore if there be any that hath ben offended iniuried by me I most humbly require aske him forgeuenes but especially almighty God whome throughout all my life I haue most greeuously offended and all other whatsoeuer they be that haue offended me I do with my whole hart forgeue them Now I once againe require you dearly beloued in the Lord that you wil keepe your selues quiete and still least through your tumult you might trouble me For albeit the spirite be willing and ready the flesh is fraile and wauering and through your quietnesse I shall be much more quieter The Duke â—f Someâ—set 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of Ieâ—â—â— Christ. Moreouer I desire you all to beare me witnes that I dye heere in the fayth of Iesus Christ desiring you to helpe me with your prayers that I may perseuere constant in the same vnto my liues end After this hee turning himselfe agayne aboute like a meeke lambe â— Coxe 〈◊〉 ghostly 〈◊〉 kneeled down vpon his knees Then doctor Coxe which was there present to counsell and aduertise him deliuered a certaine scroll into his hand wherin was conteined a briefe confession vnto God Which being read he stoode vp againe vpon his feete without any trouble of mind as it appeared and first bad the Sheriffes farewel then the Lieutenant of the Tower and other taking them all by the handes which were vpon the scaffold with hym Then he gaue the Hangman certaine money Which done he put off his gowne and kneeling downe againe in the straw vntied his shyrt strings After that the hangman comming vnto him turned downe his coller round about his necke and al other things which did let or hinder him Then lifting vp his eyes to heauen where his only hope remained and couering his face with his owne handkercher he layd himselfe downe along shewing no maner of token of trouble or feare neyther did his countenaunce chaunge but that before his eyes were couered there began to appeare a red colour in the middest of his cheekes Thus this most meeke and gentle Duke lying along and looking for the stroke because his doublet couered his necke he was coÌ„maunded to rise vp and put it off and then laying himselfe downe againe vpon the blocke The godly 〈◊〉 of the Duke of Soâ—erset and calling thrise vpon the name of Iesus saying Lord Iesu saue mee as he was the thyrd tyme repeating the same euen as the name of Iesu was in vttering in a moment he was bereft both of head life slept in the Lord Iesus being taken away from all the daungers and euils of this life and resting now in the peace of God in the preferment of whose truth and Gospell he alwaies shewed himselfe an excellent instrument and member and therefore hath receyued the reward of his labours Thus gentle Reader thou hast the true history of this worthy and noble Duke and if any man report it otherwise let it be counted as a lye As touching the maners disposition life and conuersation of the said Duke and the Kings vncle what shall we neede to speake when as he can not be sufficiently commeÌ„ded according to the dignitie of his vertues There was alwaies in him great humanitie and suche meekenes and gentlenes as is rare to be found in so high estate He was prone and ready to geue care vnto the coÌ„plaints and supplicatioÌ„s of the poore The vertues of the Duke of Somerset declared no lesse attentiue vnto the affaires of the coÌ„mon wealth Which if he had liued together wyth king Edward was like to do much good in reforming many misorders within this realme He was vtterly ignoraÌ„t of al craft and deceit and as farre void of all pride and ambition as he was froÌ„ doing of iniury being indeede vtterly voyd of both He was of a gentle dispositioÌ„ not coueting to be reuenged more apt ready to be deceiued then to deceiue His auncient loue zeale of the Gospell of religion he brought with him to the state of this his dignitie The proofe whereof sufficiently was seene in his constant standing to gods truth and zealous defence therof The zealous standing of the Duke of Somerset in defence of the truth against the Bishops at Winsore against the Bishops of Chichester Norwich Lincolne London and others moe in the Consultation had at Windsore the first yeare of the kinges raigne Briefly considering the nature and vertues of this Duke I may as seemeth not vnaptly compare and resemble him vnto Duke Humfrey the good Duke of Glocester Who likewise being vncle vnto king Henry 6. and Protector of the Realme as this was also to king Edw. the 6. yet he wanted not his enemies and priuy enueyers especially Henry Beauford Cardinal Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellour of England A comparison betweene Duke Humfrey Vncle to K. Henry 6. and the Duke of Somerset Vncle to K. Edward 6. who at that time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of thys Duke procured much trouble agaynst him and great deuision in the whole realme in so muche that all the Shops within the Cittie of London were shutte in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages For ech part had assembled no small number of people For pacifying wherof the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Quimber called the Prince of Portugale rode eight times in one day betwene the two aduersaries Such were then the troubles of these tumultuous diuision within the realme betweene these two Touching the trouble of the Duke of Glocester read before pag. 67â— as is before expressed pag. 679. not much vnlike to y e troublesome discord betwixt parties in this Protectors dayes And as in their afflictions and troubles these two Dukes seemed not
of England and B. of Winchester Doct. Poynet beyng put out but also that Boner was restored to his bishoprike agayne The tâ—â—e preaching â—â—shop â—â—splaâ—ed and D. Ridley displaced IteÌ„ D. Day to the bishoprike of Chichester Iohn Scory beyng put out Item D. Tonstall to the bishoprike of Duresme Item D. Heath to the bishoprike of Worcester and Iohn Hooper committed to the Fleete Item D. Uesiâ— to Exceter and Miles Couerdale put out These things beyng marked and perceiued great heauinesse and discomfort grew more and more to all good mens hartes but contrary to the wicked great reioysing In which discord of minds and diuersitie of affections was now to be seene a miserable face of things in the whole commoÌ„ welth of England They that could dissemble tooke no great care how the matter went But such whose consciences were ioyned to truth perceiued already coales to bee kindled which after should be the destruction of many a true Christian man as in deed it came to passe In the meane while Queene Mary after these beginnings A Parliament Summoned remoouyng from y e Tower to Hampton Court caused a Parliament to bee suÌ„moned against the x. day of Octob. next ensuing wherof more is to be sayd hereafter Ye heard before how diuers Bishops were remooued and other placed in their roumes amongest whome was D. Ridley B. of London a worthy man both of fame and learnyng This D. Ridley in tyme of Queene Iane had made a Sermon at Paules crosse so commaunded by the Counsaile Bishop Ridley preacheth 〈◊〉 Queene Maryes 〈◊〉 declaryng there hys mynde to the people as touching the Lady Mary and disswading them alledging there the incommodities and inconuenieÌ„ces which might ryse by receiuyng her to be their Queene prophesieng as it were before that which after came to passe y t she would bryng in forraine power to raigne ouer them besides the subuertyng also of Christian Religion then already established shewyng moreouer that the same Mary beyng in hys Diocesse he accordyng to his duetie beyng then her Ordinary had trauailed much with her to reduce her to this Religion and notwithstandyng in all other poyntes of ciuilitie she shewed her selfe gentle and tractable yet in matters that concerned true fayth and doctrine she shewed her selfe so stiffe and obstinate that there was no other hope of her to be conceyued but to disturbe and ouerturne all that which with so great labours had bene confirmed and planted by her brother afore Shortly after this Sermon Queene Mary was proclaymed whereuppon hee speedily repairyng to Fremingham to salute the Queene had such colde welcome there that beyng dispoyled of all his dignities he was sent backe vpon a lame halting horse to the Tower After hym preached also Maister Rogers the next sonday M. Rogers preacheth entreatyng very learnedly vppon the Gospell of the same day This so done Queene Mary seyng all things yet not goyng so after her mynd as she desired deuiseth wyth her Counsaile to bring to passe that thyng by other meanes which as yet by open lawe she could not well accomplish directing forth an Inhibition by Proclamation that no man should preach or read openly in churches the word of God besides other thynges also in the same Proclamation Inhibited the copye whereof here followeth ¶ An inhibition of the Queene for preaching Printyng c. THe Queenes highnes well remembryng what great inconuenience and daungers haue growen to this her highnes Realme in tymes past August 18. thorough the diuersitie of opinions in questions of religion An inhibition of the Queene for preaching and printing and hearyng also that now of late sithence the beginnyng of her most gracious Raigne the same contentions be agayne much reuiued thorough certayne false and vntrue reportes and rumors spreade by some lyght and euyll disposed personnes hath thought good to doe to vnderstand to all her highnes most louyng subiectes her most gracious pleasure in manner followyng First Q. Mary beginneth to set forth her popish religion Religion here grounded vppon the Queenes will her Maiestie beyng presented by the onely goodnesse of God setled in her iust possession of the Imperiall Crowne of this Realme and other Dominions thereunto belongyng cannot now hide that religion which God and the world knoweth she hath euer professed from her infancie hitherto Which as her Maiestie is mynded to obserue and maintaine for her selfe by gods grace during her tyme so doth her highnesse much desire and would be glad the same were of all her subiectes quietly and charitably embraced And yet she doth signifie vnto all her maiesties louyng subiects that of her most gracious disposition clemency her highnesse myndeth not to compell any her sayde subiects thereunto vnto such tyme as further order by common assent may be taken therein forbiddyng neuertheles all her subiects of all degrees at their peryls to mooue seditions or stirre vnquietnes in her people by interpreting the Lawes of this Realme after their braynes and fantasies but quietly to continue for the tyme tyll as before is sayd further order may be taken and therfore willeth and straitly chargeth and commaundeth all her sayd good louyng subiects to lyue togethers in quiet sort and Christian charitie leauyng those new found diuelish termes of Papist or heretike and such lyke and applying their hole care study and trauaile to lyue in the feare of God exercising their conuersations in such charitable godly doyng as their lyues may in deed expresse that great hunger and thirst of Gods glory and holy worde Termeâ— of Papist and Hereticke forbidden which by rash talke wordes many haue pretended and in so doing they shal best please God and lyue without daungers of the lawes and maintaine the tranquillitie of the Realme Wherof as her highnes shall be most glad so if any man shall rashlye presume to make any assemblies of people or at any publike assemblies or otherwyse shall go about to stir the people to disorder or disquiet shee myndeth according to her dutie to see the same most surely reformed punished accordyng to her highnes lawes And furthermore forasmuch also as it is well knowen False surmise against true preachers Printers and players that sedition and false rumours haue bene nourished and maintayned in this Realme by the subtletie and malice of some euill disposed persons which take vpon them without sufficient authoritie to preach to interprete the word of God after their owne brayne in churches and other places both publike and priuate Here was the head of Winchester also by playing of Enterludes and printyng of false fond bookes ballades rymes and other lewd treatises in the English tongue concernyng doctrine in matters now in question and controuersie touchyng the high poyntes and mysteries of christen religion which bookes ballades rymes and treatises Preachyng Printyng Readyng and playing of Enterludes restrayned are chiefly by the Printers and Stationers set out to sale to her graces
February in the yeare of our Lord 1554. The next moneth following which was the moneth of March and the 4. day of the sayd moneth there was a letter sent from the Queene to Boner Bishop of London with certaine Articles also annexed to be put in speedy execution conteining as heere followeth ¶ Articles sent from the Queene to the Bishop of London by him and his officers at her commaundement to be put in speedy execution with her letter to the sayd Byshop before prefixed RIght reuerend Father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greete you well A letter oâ— Q. Mary 〈◊〉 B. Boner Causes deâ—clared March 3. And wheras heretofore in y e time of the late raigne of our most dearest brother K. Edward y e 6. whose soule god pardon dyuers notable crimes excesses and faults with sundrye kindes of heresies sâ—â—â—ny adultery other enormities haue bene committed w tin this our Realme and other our dominions the same continuing yet hitherto in like disorder since the beginning of our raigne without any correction or reformation at all the people both of the laitie and also of the clergye chiefly of the clergy haue bene geuen to much insolency vngodly rule greatly to the displeasure of almighty God very much to our regret euill contentation to no litle slander of other Christen realmes and in a maner to the subuersion cleane defacing of this our realme and remembring our duety to almighty god to be to foresee as much as in vs may be y t all vertue and godly liuing shoulde be embraced florish increase and therewith also y t all vice vngodly behauiour shuld be banished and put away or at y e least wise so nigh as might be so bridled and kept vnder that godlines and honesty might haue y e ouer hand vnderstanding by very credible report and publike fame to ouâ— no smal heauines and discomfort that within your dioces as well in not exempted as exempted places the like disorder and euill behauiour hath bene done vsed like also to continue and increase vnlesse due prouision be had and made to reforme y e same which earnestly in very deede we do mind intend to the vttermost all y e waies we can possible trusting of Gods furtherance and helpe in y t behalfe For these causes and other most iust coÌ„siderations vs mouing we send vnto you certayne articles of suche speciall matter as among other thinges be most necessary now to be put in execution by you your officers extending to the end by vs desired and the reformation aforesaide wherein ye shall be charged with our speciall commaundement by these our letters to the intent you and your officers may y e more earnestly and boldly proceed therunto without feare of any presumption to be noted on your part or danger to be incurred of any such our Lawes as by our doinges of that is in the said articles conteined might any wise greue you whatsoeuer be threatned in any such case And therfore we straightly charge and commaund you and your sayde officers to proceede to the execution of the said Articles w tout all tracte and delay as ye will answere to the contrary Geuen vnder our signet at our Palace of Westminster the 3. day of march the first yeare of our raigne Articles sent from the Queene vnto the Ordinary and by him and his Officers by her commaundement to be put in execution in the whole dioces FIrst that euery Byshop and his Officers with all other hauing Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall with all speede and diligence and all maner of waies to them possible put in execution all such Canons and Ecclesiasticall Lawes heeretofore in the time of King Henry the eyght vsed within this Realme of England and the dominions of the same nor being directly and expresly contrary to the lawes and statutes of this Realme Item that no B. or any his Officer or other person aforesayd heereafter in any of their ecclesiasticall writings in processe or other extraiuditiall actes doe vse to put in this clause or sentence Regia authoritate fulcitus Item that no Byshop or any his officers or other person aforesaid do hereafter exact or demaund in the admission of any person to any ecclesiasticall promotion order or office any oth touching the primacy or succession as of late in few yeares passed hath bene accustomed and vsed Item that euery B. and his officers with all other persons aforesayd haue a vigilant eie and vse speciall diligeÌ„ce and foresight that no person be admitted or receiued to any ecclesiasticall function benefice or office being a sacramentary infected or defamed with any notable kinde of heresie or other great crime and that the said B. do stay and cause to be stayed as much as lieth in him that benefices and Ecclesiasticall promotions do not notably decay or take hinderaÌ„ce by passing or coÌ„firming of vnreasonable leases Item that euery Bishop and all other persons aforesayde For punishing â—eâ—esies 〈◊〉 they call them do diligently trauaile for the repressing of heresies and notable crimes especially in the Cleargie duely correcting and punishing the same Item that euery B. and all the other persons aforesayd do likewise trauell for the condemning and repressing of corrupt and naughty opinions vnlawfull bookes ballades and other pernitious and hurtfull deuices engendring hatred amongst the people and discord amongst the same And the Scholemaisters Preachers and Teachers do exercise and vse their offices and duties without teaching preaching or setting foorth any euill and corrupt doctrine and that doing the contrary they may be by the Bishop and his said officers punished and remoued Item that euery B. and all the other persons aforesayd proceding summarely with all celerity speed may and shall depriue or declare depriued and amoue according to their learning discretion all such persons froÌ„ their benefices ecclesiasticall promotioÌ„s who coÌ„trary to the state of their order the laudable custome of the church haue married vsed women as their wiues or otherwise notably and slaunderously disordered or abused themselues sequestring also during the said proces the fruites and profites of the said benefices and Ecclesiasticall promotions Item that the said B. and all other persons aforesayd do vse more lenity and clemency with such as haue married whose wiues be dead then with other whose women do yet remayne aliue And likewise such Priestes as with the consents of their wiues or women openly in the presence of the B. do professe to abstaine Prouision 〈◊〉 priestes which reâ—â—unce their 〈◊〉 to be vsed more fauourably In which case after penaunce effectually done the Bishop according to his discretion and wisedome may vpon iust consideration receiue and admit them agayne to their former administration so it be not in the same place appointing them such a portion to liue vpon to be payde out of their benefice whereof they be depriued by
that will saye the contrary that all that is contained in the holy Communion set out by the most innocent and godly Prince king Edward the 6. in his high court of Parliament is conformable to that order which our Sauiour Christ did both obserue and commaund to be obserued which his Apostles primatiue church vsed many yeares whereas the Masse in many things not onely hath no foundation of Christe his Apostles nor the primatiue Church but is manifestly contrary to the same and coÌ„taineth many horrible abuses in it And although many either vnlearned or malitious do report that M. Peter Martyr is vnlearned yet if the Queeneâ— highnes wil graunt thereunto I with the sayde M. Peter Martyr and other 4. or 5. whiche I shall chuse will by Gods grace take vppon vs to defende not onely the common praiers of the Church the ministration of the Sacraments and other rites ceremonies but also al the doctrine and religion set out by our said soueraigne Lord king Edward the 6. to be more pure and according to Gods worde then any other that hath bene vsed in England these 1000. yeares so that Gods word may be iudge that the reasons and proufes of both parties may be sette out in wryting to the intent as well that all the worlde maye examine and iudge thereon as that no man shall start backe from his wrytinge And where they boast of the faith that hath bene in the Churche these 1500. yeres we will ioyne with them in this poynt and that the same doctrine and vsage is to be followed whiche was in the Church .1500 yeres past and we shall prooue that the order of the Churche let out at this present in this Realme by Acte of Parlament is the same that was vsed in the Church .1500 yeres past so shall they be neuer able to prooue theirs The same Thursday beinge the 7. of Septemb. Lorde Mountacute chiefe Iustice and Lorde chiefe Baron were deliuered out of the Tower The 13. of September the reuerende father M. Hughe Latimer was committed to the Tower The 14. of Septemb. the bishop of Caunterburye was committed to the Tower The 26. of September one Maister Graye of Cambridge called before hym one M. Garth for that he would not suffer a boy of Peter house to helpe hym saye Masse in Penbroke hal which was before any law was established for that behalfe The Queene came to the Tower of London vpon the Thursday being the 28. of September Amongest these Pageantes stood a certaine man vpon the top of the Eagle vpon Paules steeple with a flagge in his hand and vpon the Saterday following shee rode from the Tower thorough the Citie of London where were made many Pageants to receiue her and so was triumphantly brought to Westminster to White hall Uppon the Sonday being the first day of October the Queenes highnesse went from White hall to Westminster Abbey accompanied wyth the most part of the Nobility of this Realme namelye these The Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Arundell the Earle of Shrewsburie the Marques of Winchester the Earls of Darby Bedford Worcester Cumberland Westmerland Oxford Sussex Deuonshire Penbroke the Lord Dacres of the North Lord Ferris Lorde Cobham Lord Aburgeiny Lord Wentwoorth Lord Scroupe Lord Rich Lord Uaus Lorde Hawarde Lord Conias Lord Morley Lorde Paget and the Lorde Willowbye with many other Nobles and all the Embassadours of diuers countreys the Maior of London wyth all the Aldermen Also out of the Abbey to receiue her comming came three siluer Crosses and to the number of four score or neare vppon Q. Mary crowned Doctor sayes Sermon Generall pardon at the Queens CoronatioÌ„ â—xempted 〈◊〉 of the Pardon of singing men all in very rich gorgeous coapes Amongest whom were the Deane of Westminster and diuers of her Chaplaines which bare euerye one some ensigne in their handes and after them followed 10. Byshops mytred all and their Croyser staues in theyr handes and rich Copes vpon them euery one And in this order they returned froÌ„ Westminster hal before the Quene to the Abbey where she was crowned by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester and Lorde Chancellor of England At the time of the Coronation Doctour Day Bishop of Chichester made a sermon to the Queenes maiestie and to the rest of the nobilitie Also there was a generall Pardon proclaimed wythin the Abbey at the sayd time of her Coronation out of which Proclamation all the prisonners of the Tower and of the Flete were excepted and 62. more Wherof M. Whitchurch and M. Grafton were two The thirde of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge did chalenge one M. Pierson for that hee ministred still the Communion in his owne Parish and did receyue straungers of other Parishes to the same and woulde not say masse Whereupon within 2. dayes after he was cleane discharged from farther ministring in his Cure Uppon the Wedensday following Q. Mary rideth to the Parliament house Sergeant Pollard speaker in the Parliament The Earle of Huntington deliuered out of the Tower M. Saunders for preaching agaynst the Masse committed to the Marshalsey the Archb. of Yorke was committed to the Tower Uppon Thursdaye being the 5. of October 1553. the Queene road to the Parliament in her roabes and all the nobilitie with her and when they were set in the Parliament house the Bishop of Winchester made to them a solemne Oration and Sergeant Pollarde was chosen speaker of the Parliament The same day the Bishops of Lincolne Harford and Westchester were discharged from the Parliament and Conuocation Also the 10. daye of October the Earle of Huntington was deliuered out of the Tower Upon the Sonday after being the 15. of Oct. M. Laurence Saunders preached at Alhallowes in Breadstreete in y e morning where he declared the abhomination of the masse with diuers other matters very notably and godly Wherof more shal be heard by the Lordes leaue heereafter when we come to his story In which his doing as he shewed himselfe to be Gods faithful minister so is he sure not to be defrauded of gods faithful promise who sayth Omnis qui confitebitur me coram hominibus confitebor ego illum coram patre meo qui est in coelis Math. 10. But about noone of the same day he was sent for by the bishop of London and from thence committed to the Marshalsee Upon the Sonday folowing being the 20. of October Doctor Weston preached at Paules Crosse. D. Westons popish Sermon at Paules Who in the beginning of his Sermone willed the people to praye for the soules departed on this wise You shall pray for all them y t be departed that be neither in heaueÌ„ nor hell but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heaueÌ„ that they may be releued by your deuout prayers He named the Lordes table an oyster board He saide that the Catechisme in Latin lately sette out was abhominable heresie likened the setters
brought out of the Tower and committed to the custody of Syr Iohn Williams after Lord Williams of Tame of whom her highnes was gently and curteously entreated who afterward was had to Woodstocke and there committed to the keeping of Sir Henry Benifield Knight of Oxeborough in Northfolke Sir Henry Benefield who on the other side both forgetting her estate and his owne duty as it is reported shewed hymselfe more hard straight vnto her then either cause was geuen of her part or reason of his owne part would haue led him Iuly 20. K. Phillip arriueth at Southampton if either grace or wisedome in him might haue sene before what daunger afterward might haue ensued thereof Whereof we haue to entreate more at large the Lorde willing hereafter in the story life of Queene Elizabeth Upon the Friday following being the xx of Iuly and S. Margarets day the prince of Spaine laÌ„ded at South-hampton The Prince him selfe was the first that landed who immediately as he set foote vppon the land drew out his sword and caried it naked in his haÌ„d a good prety way King Phillip caryeth his sword naked comming into England The keyes of Southampton deliuered to K. Phillip Then met him without the Towne a little the Maior of Southampton with certayne Commoners who deliuered the keyes of the Towne vnto the Prince who remoued his sword naked as it was out of his right hand into his left hand and so receiued the keyes of the Maior without any word speaking or countenaunce of thankefulnes and after a while deliuered the keyes to the Maior againe At the Towne gate met hym the Earle of Arundell and Lord Williams and so he was brought to his lodging Upon the Wednesday following being S. Iames day Iuly 25. Mariage beâ—tweene K. Phillip anâ— Q. Mary and the xxv of Iuly Philip Prince of Spayne Mary Queene of England were maryed together solemnely in the Cathedrall Church at Winchester by the Byshop of Winchester in the presence of a great number of noble men of both the Realmes At the time of this mariage the Emperours Embassadour being present opeÌ„ly pronounced y t in coÌ„sideration of that Mariage the Emperour had grauÌ„ted giuen vnto his sonne the Kingdome of Naples c. Whereupon the first daye of August following there was a Proclamation that from that tyme foorth the style of all maner of writings should be altered August 1. and this following should be vsed ☞ Philip and Mary by the grace of God Kyng and Queene of England Fraunce Naples Ierusalem and Ireland defenders of the Fayth Princes of Spayne and Cicill Archdukes of Austrich Dukes of Millaine Burgundie and Brabant Counties of Haspurge Flaunders and Tyroll Of this Mariage as the Papistes chiefly seemed to be very glad so diuers of them after diuers studyes to shew forth their inward affections some made Interludes and Pagentes some drewe foorth Genealogies deriuing his petigrue from Edwarde the third and Iohn of Gaunte some made Uerses Amongst all other Mayster Whyte then Byshop of Lincolne his Poeticall vayne beeyng drunken with ioye of the Mariage spued out certayne Uerses the copy whereof we haue heere inserted ¶ Philippi Mariae Genealogia qua ambo Principes ex Iohanne de Gandauo Edwardi tertij Angliae Franciaeque Regis filio descendisse ostenduntur Whito Lincolniense Authore I Lle parens regum Gandaua ex vrbe Iohannes Somersetensem comitem profert Iohannem Somersetensis venit hoc patre dux Iohannes Qui Margaretam Richemundi habuit Comitissam Haec dedit Henricum qui regni septimus huius Henrico octauo solium regale reliquit Hoc patre propitio fausto quasi sydere nata Iure tenes sacram teneasque Maria coronam ¶ Verses of M. White Byshop of Lincolne concerning the Marriage of Philip and Mary NVbat vt angla anglo regina Maria Philippo Inque suum fontem regia stirps redeat Noluit humani generis daemon vetus hostis Sed Deus Anglorum prouida spes voluit Nollet Scotus inops timidusque ad praelia Gallus Caesar Italia Flandria tota volet Noluit Haereticus stirps Caiphae pontificum grex Pontificum sed grex Catholicus voluit Octo vxorati Patres in daemone nollent Quinque Cathenati pro pietate volent Noluit Iohannes Dâ—dley Northumbrius vrsus Sed fidum regni Consilium voluit Noluit aetatis nostrae Catelina Viatus Sed proceres plebs pia turba volet Nollet Graius dux Cantia terra rebellans Nos quoniam Dominus sic voluit volumus Clarior effectus repetat sua limina sanguis Cum sit Philippo iuncta Maria viro ¶ Aunswere by the reuerend Byshop of Norwich to the Byshop of Lyncolne EXterno nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Vt sint pulsa suis sceptra Britanna locis Vult Daemon generis nostri antiquissimus hostis Anglorum non vult anchora sola Deus Nolunt hoc Galli nolunt Scoti armipotentes Vult Caesar Flandrus vult Italus Golias Vult grex Pontificum stirps Caypha turba bicornis Ann. â—â—54 〈◊〉 Non vult sanctorum sed pia turba patrum Nolunt octo quibus sunt vincla iugalia curae Quinque cathenati Daemonis arte volunt Hoc neque tu prorsus Dudlaee animose volebas Inuitum regni Consilium voluit Dedecus hoc non vult fortissimus ille Viatus Inuitus populus sic proceresque volent Vos vultis quoniam semper mala cuncta voletis Non vulâ— Graius Dux nec pia turba volet Quot tulit Hispanus rex ergò commoda secum Reginae socias cum dedit ille manus ¶ Another aunswere by the sayd Author HIspano nubat Maria vt regina Philippo Extirpetur stirps vt quoque Nobilium Vult pater id vester disturbans omnia Daemon Non vult Anglorum sed pater Altitonans Non vult bellipotens Gallus non vult Scotus acer Vult Caesar Flandrus Papicolaeque volunt Grex mitratorum vult Cayphae ipsa propago Non vult sanctorum sed pius ordo patrum Nolunt octo pios qui iure colunt hymenaeos Quinque cathenati pro impietate volunt Dudlaeus minimè voluit Northumbrius Heros Cui sua perchara est patria nemo volet Libertatis amans non vult bonus ille Viatus Non proceres non plebs nec pia turba volet Vos vultis pietas qui vultis vt exulet omnis Non Graius sed nec Cantia turba volet Ergò magis clarus quî fit rogo sanguis auitus Quando iugalis sit iunctus vterque thoro ¶ Other Verses aunswering to Byshop White made by I. C. QVamlibet Anglorum stirps ementita Philippo Et Maria Hispana de genetrice fuit Vt tamen Hispano confusi sanguinis Angla Nuberet in gentis dedecus atque patris Noluit Anglorum priscae virtutis amator Sed Deus in nostram perniciem voluit Noluit in nostram nisi conspirata salutem Turba quid ad nos
si gens inimica volet Pontifices fati quasi Cayphas omina dantes Nolebant at grex cacolucos voluit Elegere pij connubia talia nolle Velle quidem demens haeresis illa fuit Consilium multo praestantius octo mariti Quinque cathenatis ob malefacta dabant Noluit hos iungi thalamos Northumbrius heros O consultores qui voluere malos Noluit haud aequo confligens marte Viatus Solaque quae voluit turba Papalis erat Nolebat Graius neque terra Britanna volebat Nos quoniam Dominus sic voluit tulimus Sed tulimus pariter fata infoelicia quando Infoelix Maria est nupta Philippe tibi * Other verses aunswering likewise NVbat vt Hispano Regina Maria Philippo Dic age Whyte mihi quos voluisse vides Noluit aut voluit quid inanis turba refert nil Velle nolle Dei est quid volet ille refert Hoc quoniam voluit inquis Dominus voluistis Quid voluit quoniam nescis inepte scias Scilicet hoc voluit vates vt vanus augur Et mendax Whitus pseudopropheta foret Regi non regi nupsit non nupserat Angla est NoÌ„ Angla est grauida est noÌ„ grauida est grauius est Parturit atque parit sic vos voluistis ouantes Nil tamen illa parit hoc voluit Dominus Duxerat ad paucos menses mox deserit idem Sponsa est mox vidua est hoc voluit Dominus Irrita frustrentur semper sic vota malorum Perniciem patriae qui voluere suae Sit nomen Domini benedictum â— Phillip â—â—mmeth to â—indsore The Armed 〈◊〉 England 〈◊〉 down 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of After the consummation of which mariage they both remoued froÌ„ Winchester to sondry other places and by easy iourneyes came to Windsore Castle where he was stalled in the order of the Garter vppon Sonday being the xij of August At which tyme an Herald tooke downe the armes of England at Windsore and in the place of them woulde haue set the armes of Spaine but he was commaunded to set them vp againe by certayne Lordes From thence they both remoued to Richmond Spayne set vp K. Phillip commeth to London and froÌ„ thence by water came to London and landed at y e Bishop of Winchesters house through which they passed both into Southwark parke so to Southwarke house called Suffolk place where they lay that night being the 18. of August And y e next day being Saterday and the xix of August the king and Queenes maiesties rode from Suffolk place accompanied with a great number August 19. as wel of noble men as gentlemen through the City of London to White Hall and at LondoÌ„ bridge as he entred at the draw bridge was a vayne great spectacle set vp Vayne pageants of London two Images representyng 2. Gyantes one named Corineus and the other Gogmagoge holding betweene them certain Latin verses which for the vayne ostentation of flattery I ouerpasse And as they passed ouer the bridge there was a number of ordinaunce shot at the Tower such as by old mens report the like hath not bene heard or seene these hundreth yeares From London Bridge they passed to the Conduit in Gracious streete whiche was finely painted and among other thinges the ix worthies whereof king Henry the 8. was one He was paynted in harnesse hauing in one hand a sworde and in the other hand a booke wherupon was written Verbum Dei Winchester cannot abide the booke called Verbum Dei deliuering the same booke as it were to his sonne 〈◊〉 Edward who was paynted in a corner by him But hereupon was no small matter made for the Bishop of winchester Lord Chauncellour seÌ„t for the painter and not onely called him knaue for paynting a booke in K. Henries hand and specially for writing therupon Verbum Dei but also rancke Traytour and Uillaine saying to hym that he should rather haue put the book into the Queenes hand who was also paynted there for that she had reformed the church and religion The paynter sent for to the B. of Winchester with other things according to the pure and sincere word of God in deede The Paynter answered and sayd that if he had knoweÌ„ that that had bene the matter wherfore his Lordship sent for him he coulde haue remedied it and not haue troubled his Lordship The paynters aunswere The bishop answered said that it was the Queenes maiesties will and commaundement that he shoulde send for him and so commaunding him to wype out the booke and Verbum Dei too he sent him home So the Paynter departed but fearing least he should leaue some parte eyther of the booke or of Verbum Dei in king Henries hand hee wiped away a piece of his fingers withall Here I passe ouer and cut of other gaudes Pageantes of pastime shewed vnto him in passing through London with the flattering verses set vp in Latine wherein were blased out in one place the fiue philips as the fiue worthies of the worlde Philip of Macedonia Philip y e Emperor Philippus Audax Philippus Bonus Philip Prince of Spayne and king of England In an other Poetry K. Philip was resembled by an Image representing Orpheus V. Phillips and all Englishe people resembled to brute sauage beastes following after Orpheus harpe and daunsing after king Philips pipe Not that I reprehend the arte of the Latine verses which was fine and cunning but that I passe ouer y e matter hauing other grauer thinges in hand and therefore passe ouer also the sight at Paules church side of him that came downe vpon a rope tyed to the batilmentes with his head before neyther staying himselfe with hand or foote which shortly after cost him his life But one thing by the way I cannot let passe touchyng the young florishing Roode newly set vp agaynst this present tim◠〈◊〉 welcome king Phillip into Paules Churche The setting vp of which Roode was this and may make as good a Pageant as the best An 2. Mariae Boner in his royaltie and all his Prebendaries about him in Paules Quiere the Roode layde a long vpon the pauement The erecting vp of the Roode at Paules and also all the doores of Paules being shut the Bishop with other sayde and song diuers prayers by the Rood that being done they annoynted the Roode with oyle in diuers places and after the annoynting crept vnto it and kissed it After that they tooke the sayd Roode and weyed hym vppe and set him in his olde accustomed place B. Boners God the Roode of Paules set vp with â—e Deum and all the while they were doing thereof the whole Quiere sang Te Deum and when that was ended they rang the Belles not only for ioy but also for the notable and great fact they had done therein Not long after this a mery fellow came into Paules and spyed the Roode with Mary and Iohn new set vppe whereto among a
holynes with these wordes Exue te stola luctus vexationis indue te decore qui a deo tibi est in gloria sempiterna nominabitur enim tibi nomen tuum a deo sempiternuÌ„ pax iustitiae honor pietatis Tum auteÌ„ dicetur circumspice vide collectos filios tuos ab oriente sole usque in occideÌ„tâ—m verbo sancto gaudentem That is Put of the stoole of sorow and vexation and put on comlinesse whiche thou hast of God in euerlasting glory For thy name shall be named of God euerlasting peace of righteousnes and honor of godlines then it shall be sayd looke about and see thy sonnes gathered together from the sonne rising to the going downe of the same reioysing in the holy worde There is nothing truely to speake of thy children gathered together in the West which prepare theÌ„selues to meet theyr mother which they had rather see theÌ„ her apparelled that I may vse the wordes of the prophet in that garment of righteousnes wherwith God adorned her in times past This one thing remayneth that your holines ioy and the ioy of all the vniuersall Church maye be perfited which together with vs her vnworthy children ceaseth not to pray to God for it The almighty God preserue your holines long to continue in health for the profite of his church FroÌ„ London the last of Nouember 1554. Your most humble seruaunt Reginald Poole Cardinall December 2. Upon the Sonday folowing being the 2. of December the Byshop of Wynchester Lorde Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whiche Sermon was present the King and Cardinall Poole A Sermon of Steuen Gardiner preached at Paules Crosse. Hee tooke for hys Theame this parte of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaynes the 13. chap. This also we know the season brethren that we should now awake out of sleep for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleued c. Some notes whereof as they came to my hands faithfully gathered as it appeareth by sundry copyes I haue here thought good to set forth A dreaming SermoÌ„ of the B. of Winchester First he shewed how the saying of S. Paul was verified vpon the gentiles who had a long time slept in darke ignorance not knowing god therfore S. Paul quoth he to stir vp theyr heauy dulnesse willed them to wake out of theyr long sleepe because theyr saluation was nearer then when they beleued In amplifying this matter comparing our times with theyrs he took occasioÌ„ to declare what difference the Iewish Sacramentes had from those of the Christians wherein he vsed these wordes Euen as the Sacramentes of the Iewes did declare Christ to come so doth our sacraments declare Christ to be already come but Christ to come and Christ to be come is not al one For now that he is come the Iewes sacrameÌ„ts be done away and ours only remayne which declare y t he is already come is nearer vs then he was to the fathers of the old law for they had him but in signes but we haue him in the Sacrament of the aultar euen his very bodye Wherefore nowe also it is time that we awake out of our sleepe who haue slept or rather dreamed these xx yeares past as shall more easely appere by declaring at large some of the propertyes and effectes of a sleepe or dreame And first as men intending to sleep do separate themselues froÌ„ company and desire to be alone euen so haue we seperated our selues from the sea Apostolick of Rome and haue bene alone 〈…〉 very 〈…〉 as it 〈◊〉 in ghostly dreames no Realme in Christendome like vs. Secondly as in sleep men dreame sometime of killing sometime of maiming sometime of drowning or burning sometime of such beastlinesse as I will not name but wyll spare your eares so haue we in this our sleepe not onely dreamed of beastlines but we haue done it in deede For in this our sleepe hath not one brother destroyed an other Hath not halfe our money bene wiped away at one tyme And agayn those that would defend their conscience were slayne and others also otherwise troubled besides infinite other thinges which you all know as well as I whereof I report me to your owne consciences Farther in a mans sleepe all his senses are stopped so y t he can neither see smell nor heare euen so wheras the ceremonies of the church were instituted to moue and stirre vp our senses they being taken away were not our senses as ye would say stopped and we fast a sleepe Moreouer wheÌ„ a man would gladly sleepe he will put forth the candle least peraduenture it may let his sleepe awake hym So of late all such writers as did holde any thing with the Apostolick Sea were condemned Who putteth out the candell 〈◊〉 they which 〈◊〉 Gods word forbid the Scriptures that should geue vs light and forbiddeÌ„ to be read and Images whiche were * They forbid lay mens bookes but you forbid the booke of God lay mens bookes were cast downe and broken The sleep hath continued with vs these xx yeares and we all that while without a head For when King Henry did first take vpon him to be head of the church it was theÌ„ no Church at all After whose death King Edward hauing ouer him Gouernors and Protectours which ruled as them listed coulde not be head of the Churche but was onely a shadow or signe of a head and at length it came to passe that we had no head at all no not so much as our 2. Archbishops For on the one side the Queene being a woman could not be head of the Church Then 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 head at 〈◊〉 to geue 〈◊〉 to his Church vnlesse 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 also be clapt on 〈◊〉 Churcheâ— shoulderâ— and on the other side they both were conuicted of one crime so deposed Thus while wee desired to haue a supreame head among vs it came to passe that we had no head at all When the tumult was in the North in the time of king Henry the â— I am sure the king was determined to haue geuen ouer the supremacy agayne to the Pope but the houre was not then come and therefore it went not forward least some would haue sayd that he did it for feare After this M. Kneuet and I were sent Ambassadors vnto the Emperor to desire him that he would be a meane betwene the popes holines and the king to bring the king to the obedience of the sea of Rome but the time was neyther yet come For it might haue bene sayd that it had bene done for a ciuill pollicy Agayne in the beginning of Kyng Edwardes raigne the matter was mooued but the tyme was not yet for it would haue bene sayd that the king being but a child had bene bought and solde Neither in the beginning of the Queenes raigne was the houre come For it would haue bene sayd that it was done in a
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
broughte in the Bishop of Rome and sette him in his olde authoritie beginneth to set vp abbeis againe hath made the mariage of priestes vnlawfull hath tourned the English seruice into Latine againe hath set vp the Masse againe w t like baggage and pulled downe the holy Communion and all this is done by consente of Parliament If the Acts of Parliament made in king Henries time in K. Edwards had theyr foundatioÌ„ vpon Gods word where vpon all positiue lawe ought to be grounded then these which are stablished in the Quenes time being cleane contrary to the others as they are not warranted by gods woorde so are they wicked and therfore to be both spoken and wrytten against of all menne as well of priuate as of publique persons If your Actes my Lord Chancellour which you haâ—e lately coyned I call them yours because ye only beare the swinge deuise and decree what yee list all other men are forced to followe be good and according to Gods woord then the former Actes were naught whych thing ye seeme to say in vtterly taking of them away and setting vp of the contrary if the former were nought why then did ye consent vnto them and confirme them to be good by your voluntarie and aduised wryting as it appeareth and will to the worldes ende in your Booke de vera Obedientia where you prooue the Queene a Bastard and the bishop of Rome to be an vsurper and to haue no authoritie in the Realme of Englande Yee must needes confesse that the moste parte of your Actes of Parliament in these latter dayes haue bene according to the fantasies of a fewe King Henry in his time established by Parliament in a manner what he listed and many thinges that might well haue bene amended In Kinge Edwardes dayes the Duke of Somersette and Northumberlande bare a great stroke in thyngs and did not all things syncerely Euen so since the Quene that nowe is came to the gouernement of the realme al things are ordered by your deuise and head and the whole Parliament house is ledde as you list by reason whereof they are compelled to condescende to thinges both contrarye to Gods manifest woorde and also contrary to theyr owne consciences so great is your crueltie For to bryng youre wicked purposes to passe and to establish your Antichristian kingdome whych I truste the Lorde wyth the breathe of hys mouthe will spedely blowe ouer yee haue called three Parliamentes in one yeare and an halfe that what you coulde not compasse by subtill perswasion ye might bring to passe by tyrannical threatning for if yee hadde not vsed cruell force in your doinges yee had neuer broughte to passe suche thinges as this daye yee haue to the vtter defacing and abolishing of Gods true religion and to the casting away and destruction of your naturall Countrey so much as in you lieth And as it is moste true that Actes of Parliament haue in these latter dayes bene ruled by the fantasies of a fewe and the whole Parliament house contrary to their minds was compelled to consent to such things as a few had conceiued So it muste needes be graunted that the Papistes at all times were moste readie to apply them selues to the present worlde and like menne pleasers to follow the fantasies of suche as were in authoritie and turne with the estate which way so euer it tourned Yea if the estate should chaunge ten times in one yeare they woulde euer be ready at hande to chaunge with it and so folowe the crie and rather vtterly to forsake God and be of no religion then that they would forgoe lust or liuing for God or for religion King Henrie by Parliamente accordinge to Goddes woorde putte downe the Pope the Clergie consented and all men openly by othe refused this vsurped supremacie knowing by Gods worde Christ to be head of the churchâ— and euery Kinge in hys Realme to haue vnder and nexte vnto Christe the chiefe Soueraigntie King Edward also by Parliament according to Gods woorde sette the marriage of Priestes at libertie abolished the Popish and idolatrous masse chaunged the Latin seruice and sette vp the holy Communion the whole Cleargie consented heereunto many of them set it foorth by then preaching and all they by practising confirmed the same Notwythstanding now when the state is altered and the lawes chaunged the Papisticall cleargie wyth other like worldlinges as menne neither fearing God neyther flying worldly shame neither yet regardinge their consciences othes or honestie like wauering weather Cockes tourn rouÌ„d about putting on harlots foreheades sing a newe song and crie wyth an impudent mouth Come a-againe come againe to the catholicke churche meaning the Antichristian church of Rome which is the Synagogue of Sathan and the very sincke of all superstition heresie and Idolatrie Of what force I pray you may a man think these Parliamentes to be which scantly can stand a yere in strength Or what credite is to be geuen to these law makers which are not ashamed to establish contrary lawes and to condempne that for euill which before the thing in it selfe and the circumstances remaining al one they affirmed and decreed to be good Truelye yee are so readye contrarye to all ryghte to chaunge and turne for the pleasure of manne that at the lengthe I feare GOD wyll vse you lyke chaungelings Anno 1554. Aprill and both tourne you foorth of his kingdom and out of your owne countrey Yee charge the Gospell preachers with the vndoyng of thys realme nay it is the turning papists whych haue not onely sette a sale theyr Countrey like Traitours but also troubled the simple people so that they canne not tell what they may beleeue For that which they affirmed and preached to be newe doctrine in King Edwardes dayes nowe they crie against it as it were moste abhominable heresye This fault I trust yee shall neuer finde at our hands Therefore to conclude that whiche I purposed for somuche as the Actes of Parliament of these latter times are one contrary to an other and those which yee nowe haue stablished in your time are contrary to Gods most manifest woorde as is the vsurped supremacie of the Byshoppe of Rome the Idolatrous Masse the Latine Seruice the prohibiting of lawfull marriage which Sainte Paul calleth the Doctrine of Deuilles wyth many suche other I say it is not onely lawfull for any priuate man which bringeth Gods woorde for hym and the authoritie of the primatiue and best Churche to speake and wryte against such vnlawfull lawes but it is hys duetie and he is bounde in very conscience to doe it Which thyng I haue prooued by diuers examples before and nowe will adde too but one other which is wrytten in the fifth of the Actes where it appeareth that the high Priestes the Elders Scribes and Pharisies decreed in their Councell and gaue the same coÌ„maundement to the Apostles that they should not preache in the name of Christe as yee haue also forbidden
God hath dealt vnto them and to the diuersitie of the gifts of the spirite geuen vnto them But let vs nowe consider y t if it be Gods good will and pleasure to geue hys owne beloued heart that is hys beloued church and the members therof into the handes of theyr ennemies to chasten trie prooue them and to bryng them to the true vnfained acknowledging of theyr owne naturall stubburnnesse disobedience towardes God and his commaundements as touching the loue of God and of their brethren or neighbours and their naturall inclination readinesse desire to loue creatures to seeke their owne lusts pleasures and things forbidden of God to obtaine a true and earnest repentaunce and sorowfulnesse therefore and to make them to sigh and crie for the forgeuenesse of the same and for the aide of the spirite daily to mortifie and kill the saide euill desires and lustes yea and often falling into grosse outwarde sinnes as did Dauid Peter Magdalen and other to arise againe also thereout with a mighty crying for mercy wyth many other causes lette vs also consider what he hereafter doeth with the said enemies into whose hands he hath geuen his tenderly beloued dearlings to be chastened and tried Forsothe wheras he but chasteneth his dearlings and crosseth them for a small while accordinge to his good pleasure as all fathers doe with their children Heb. 12. Prouerb 3. Gods iusticâ— vpon his enemies and persecuters He vtterly destroyeth yea and euerlastingly damneth the vnrepentant enemies Let Herode tell me what he wanne by killing Iames and persecuting Peter and Christes tender dearlings and beloued spouse and wife hys Churche Uerely God thought him not worthy to haue death ministred vnto him by meÌ„ or Angels or any worthy creatures but those small and yet most vile beastes lice and small wormes must consume and kill his beastly vile and tirannous body Pharao and Nabuchadonoser for all their pride and most mighty power must at the length let Gods dearlings go freely away out of their land yea out of their bandes and tirannie For when it could not be obtained at theyr handes that Gods congregation mighte haue true mercy ministred vnto them but the counterfaite mercye of these our dayes that is to saye extreeme crueltie and euen the very and that most horrible and cruel death God arose and awoke out of his sleepe and destroyed those ennemies of his flock with a mighty hand and a stretched out arme Pharao did wyth moste great and intollerable labors and burdens expresse and bring vnder the poore Israelits and yet did the Courtiers vndoubtedly noyse abroade that the king was mercifull vnto them to suffer them to liue in his land and to sette them aworke that they might gette them theyr liuings If he shoulde thruste them out of hys lande whether should they go like a sort of vagabunds and runagates This title name of mercy wold that tyaÌ„t haue and so did his flattering false Courtiers spreade hys vayne praise abroade Haue not wee the like examples nowe a dayes O that I had nowe time to wryte certaine thyngs pertaining to our Winchesters mercy Winchesteâ—â— mercy Howe mercifull hee hath bene to me and to my good brethren I will not speake of neither yet vnto the Duke of Suffolkes moste innocent daughter and to her as innocent husband For althoughe their fathers were faultie yet had their youth and lacke of experience deserued a pardon by all true merciful mennes iudgements O that I had time to painte out thys matter a right but there be many aliue that can doe it muche better when I am deade Pharao had hys plagues and hys moste flourishinge lande was by his counterfaite mercye whych was in deede righte crueltie and abhominable tyrannie vtterly destroyed And thinke yee that thys bloudy butcherly Byshoppe of Winchester and his moste bloudie brethren shall escape Or y e Englande shall for theyr offences and specially for the maintenaunce of theyr Idolatrie and wilful following of them not abide a great brunt Yes vndoubtedly If God looke not mercifully vpon England Ann. 1554. â—ebruaâ—y the seedes of vtter destruction are sowen in it already by these hypocriticall Tyrauntes and Antichristian Prelates Popishe Papistes and double Traytours to theyr naturall Countrey And yet they speake of mercy of blessing of the Catholicke Church of vnitie of power and strengthening of the Realme This double dissimulation will shew it selfe one day when the plague commeth which will vndoubtedly light vpon these crowneshorne capteines and that shortly whatsoeuer the godly and the poore Realme suffer in the meane while by Gods good sufferaunce and will Spite of Nabuchodonosors beard and maugre his heart the captiue thrall and miserable Iewes must come home agayne and haue their Citie and temple builded vp agayne by Zorobabell Esdras and Nehemias c. And the whole Kingdome of Babylon must go to ruine and be taken in of straunges the Persians and the Medes So shall the disperpled English flocke of Christ be brought againe into theyr former estate or to a better I trust in the Lorde God than it was in innocent Kyng Edwardes dayes and our bloudy Babylonicall Byshops and the whole crowneshorne companye brought to vtter shame rebuke ruyne decaye and destruction for God can not and vndoubtedly wyll not suffer for euer theyr abhominable lying false doctrine theyr hypocrisie bloudthrist whoredome idlenesse theyr pestilent lyfe pampored in all kynde of pleasure theyr thrasonicall boasting pryde theyr malicious enuious and poysoned stomackes which they beare towardes hys poore and miserable Christians Peter truely warneth that if iudgemente begynneth at the house of God what shall be the ende of them that beleeue not the Gospell If the righteous shall scant be saued where shall the vngodly and sinfull appeare Some shall haue theyr punishmente heere in thys worlde and in the worlde to come and they that doo escape in thys worlde shall not escape euerlastyng damnation Thys shall bee youre sauce O yee wicked Papistes make yee merry heere as long as yee may After that I. Rogers as yee haue heard had bene long straitly imprisoned Febr. 4. lodged in newgate amoÌ„gst theeues ofteÌ„ examined and very vncharitably intreated at leÌ„gth vniustly and most cruelly by wicked Winchester coÌ„demned the 4. of February M. Rogers warned to prepare to death in the yeare of our Lord 1555. beeyng Monday in the morning hee was warned sodenly by the kepers wife of newgate to prepare himself to the fire who then being sound a slepe scarse with much shogging could be awaked M. Rogers 〈◊〉 At length being raysed and waked and byd to make haste then saide he if it be so I neede not to tye my poyntes M. Rogers coulâ— not be 〈◊〉 of Boner to 〈◊〉 to his wife before his burning M. Rogers brought to Smithfield and so was had downe first to Boner to bee disgraded That done hee craued of Boner but one petition Boner asking what that
should be nothing sayde he but that he might talke a few words with his wife before his burning But that coulde not bee obteined of hym Then said he you declare your charitie what it is and so he was brought into Smithfield by Maister Chester and Maister Woodrofe then Shiriffes of London there to bee burnt where he shewed most constant paciencie not vsing many wordes for he could not be permitted but onely exhorting the people constantly to remaine in that faith and true doctrine which he before had taught and they had learned and for the confirmation whereof he was not only content paciently to suffer and beare all such bitternes and cruelty as had bene shewed him but also most gladly to resigne vp his life and to geue his flesh to the consuming fire for the testimonie of the same Briefly and in few wordes to comprehend the whole order of his lyfe doynges and Martyrdome first this godly M. Rogers was committed to prison as is abouesayd there continued a yeare and halfe In prison he was mery and earnest in all he went about He wrote much his examinations he penned with his owne hand The copie of M. Rogers 〈…〉 gods prouidence preserued which else had neuer come to light Wherein is to be noted by the way a memorable working of Gods prouidence Ye heard a litle aboue how M. Rogers craued of Boner going to hys burning y t he might speake a few wordes before with hys wife whiche coulde not be graunted What these wordes were which he had to say to his wife it is for no man certeinly to define Likely it may be supposed that his purpose was amongst other things to signifie vnto her of the booke written of his examinations and aunsweres whych he had priuily hid in a secret corner of the prison where he lay But where mans power lacketh see how Gods prouidence worketh For notwithstanding y t during the tyme of his imprisonment straite search there was to take away his letters and writings yet after his death his wyfe and one of her sonnes called Daniell coÌ„ming into y e place wher he lay to seeke for his bookes and writings and now ready to go away it chaunced her sonne aforenamed castâ—ng his eye aside to spy a blacke thing for it had a blacke couer belike because it shuld not be known lying in a blind corner vnder a payre of stayres Who willing his mother to see what it was found it to be the booke written with his own hand contayning these his examinatioÌ„s answers with other matter aboue specified In the latter end where of this also was conteyned which because it concerneth a Propheticall forewarning of thinges pertayning to the Church I thought to place the same his woordes as they be there written which are these If God looke not mercifully vppon Englande the seedes of vtter destruction are sowne in it already by these hipocritical tyrauntes Antichristian Prelates Popish Papists and double traytors to their naturall country And yet they speake of mercy M. Rogers seemeth to prophesie here of England and that truely of blessing of the Catholicke Churche of vnitie of power strengthning of the realm This double dissimulation will shewe it selfe one daye when the plague commeth whiche will vndoubtedly light vppon these crowneshorne Captaines and that shortly whatsoeuer the godly and y e poore realme suffer in the meane while by Gods sufferaunce and will Spite of Nabuchodonozers beard and maugre hys hart y e captiue thral miserable Iewes must come home agayne and haue their Citie and temple builded vp again by Zorobabell Esdras Nehemias c. And the whole kingdome of Babilon must goe to ruine and be taken of straungers the Persians and Medes So shal y e disperâ—kled english flock of Christ be brought agayn into their former estate or to a better I trust in the Lorde God then it was in innocent king Edwardes dayes and our bloudye Babilonicall Bishops He meaneth here of the returne of the exiles into England and the whole crowneshorn company brought to vtter shame rebuke ruine decay and destruction for God cannot and vndoubtedly will not suffer for euer theyr abhominable lying false doctrine their hipocrisie bloudthirst whoredome idlenes their pestilent life pampred in all kinde of pleasure their thrasonicall boasting pride their malicious enuious and poysoned stomackes which they beare towardes his poore and miserable Christians Peter truely warneth that if iudgement beginneth in the house of God 1. Pet. 4. what shal be the end of them that beleeue not the Gospell If the righteous shall scant bee saued where shall the vngodly and sinfull appeare Some shall haue their punishment here in this world and in the worlde to come and they that doe escape in this worlde shall not escape euerlasting damnation This shall be your sauce O ye wicked Papistes make yee merye here as long as ye may Furthermore amongest other his wordes sayinges which may seeme prophetically to be spoken of hym thys also may be added and is notoriously to be marked M. Rogers prophesieth of the returne of the Gospell that he spake being then in prison to the Printer of this presente booke who then also was laid vp for like cause of religion Thou sayd he shalt liue to see the alteration of this religioÌ„ and the gospell to be freely preached againe And therefore haue me commended to my brethren as well in exile as others and bid them be circumspect in displacing the Papists putting good ministers into churches or els their ende will be worse then ours And for lacke of good ministers to furnish churches M. Rogers couÌ„sell in placing good ministers his deuise was M. Hooper also agreeing to the same that for euery x. Churches some one good and learned superintendent shuld be appointed which should haue vnder him faythfull Readers suche as might well be got so that popish Priests shoulde cleane be put out and the bishop once a yeare to ouersee the profiting of the Parishes and if the minister did not his dutye as well in profiting himselfe in his book and his Parishioners in good instructions so that they may be trayned by little litle to geue a reckoning how they do profite theÌ„ he to be expelled and an other put in his place And the Byshop to do the like with the superintendent this was hys counsell and request Shewing moreouer and protestyng in his commendations to hys brethren by the Printer aforesayd that if they woulde not so doe their ende he sayde would be worse then theirs Ouer and besides diuers other thinges touching M. Rogers this is not to be forgotteÌ„ A note touching Priestes cappes how in the dayes of K. Edward the sixt there was a controuersie among the Bishops and clergye for wearing of priestes caps and other attire belonging to that order M. Rogers beyng one of y e number which neuer went otherwise then in a round cap during all
was retayned of M. Sentlow till the tyme that he was agayne molested and laid for whereby he was coÌ„pelled vnder the pretence of being Captayne of a ship going to Ireland to take the Seas and so escaped he although not without extreme perill of drowning through Fraunce Great frendship betweene M. Bullinger and M. Hooper to the higher partes of Germany Where he entring acquaintance with the learned men was of theÌ„ freÌ„dly and louingly enterteined both at Basil and especially at Zuricke of Mayster Bullinger being his singuler frend Where also he maryed his wife which was a Burgonian and applied very studiously the Hebrue toung At length when God saw it good to stay the bloudy time of the 6. Articles and to geue vs king Edward to raygne ouer this Realme with some peace and rest vnto the gospel amongest many other English exiles which theÌ„ repared homeward M. Hooper also moued in coÌ„scieÌ„ce thought not to absent himselfe seing such a time and occasion offered to helpe forward the Lords worke M. Bullingers wordes to M. Hooper at his departing from Zurick to the vttermost of his ability And so comming to M. Bullinger and other of his acquayntance in Zuricke as duty required to geue them thankes for their singuler kindnes and humanity toward him manifolde wayes declared with like humanity agayne purposed to take his leaue of theÌ„ at his departing so did Unto whom M. Bullinger agayne who had alwayes a speciall fauor to M. Hooper spake on thys wyse M. Hooper sayde he although we are sory to parte wyth your company for our own cause yet much greater causes we haue to reioice both for your sake and especially for the cause of Christes true religion that you shall now returne out of long banishment vnto your natiue country agayn where not onely you may enioy your own priuate liberty but also the cause and state of Christes Church by you may fare the better as we doubt not but it shall An other cause moreouer why we reioyce with you for you is this that you shal remoue not only out of exile into liberty The aunswere of M Hooper to M. Bullinger but you shall leaue here a baren a sower an vnpleasant country rude sauage and shal go into a land flowing with milke and hony replenished w t al pleasure fertility Notwithstanding w t this our reioycing one feare and care we haue least you being absent and so far distant from vs or els comming to such aboundance of wealth felicity in your new welfare and plenty of al thinges and in your florishing honors where ye shall come peraduenture to be a Bishop and where ye shall finde so many new frends you wil forget vs your old acquaintance welwillers Neuertheles howsoeuer you shall forget shake vs of yet this perswade your selfe y t we will not forgette our old frend felow M. Hooper And if you shal please not to forget vs agayne then I pray you let vs heare from you Whereunto M. Hooper aunswering agayne first gaue to M. Bullinger and the rest right harty thankes for that their singuler good will and vndeserued affection appearing not onely now but at all times towardes him declaring moreouer that as the principal cause of his remouing to his countrey was the matter of Religion so touching the vnpleasantnes and barrennes of that couÌ„try of theirs there was no cause therein why he could not finde in his hart to continue his life there as soone as in any place in the world and rather then in his owne natiue country if there were nothing els in his coÌ„science that moued hym so to do And as touching the forgetting of his olde frendes although sayd he the remembraunce of a mans countrey naturally doth delight him neither could he deny but god had blessed his country of England with many great commodities yet neither the nature of country nor pleasure of commodities nor newnesse of frendes should ouer induce him to the obliuion of such frendes and benefactors whoÌ„ he was so intirely bound vnto therfore you shall be sure sayde he from time to time to heare from me and I wyll write vnto you as it goeth with me But the last newes of al I shal not be able to write for there sayd he taking M. Bullinger by the hand where I shall take most paynes there shall you heare of me to be burned to ashes M. Hooper prophesyeth of himselfe and that shal be the last newes which I shal not be able to write vnto you but you shall heare it of me c. To this also may be added an other like prophetical demonstration forshewing before the maner of his Martyrdome wherewith he should glorify God which was this When M. Hooper being made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester should haue his armes giueÌ„ him by the Herold A note 〈◊〉 M. Hooâ—â—â— armes 〈◊〉 signify 〈◊〉 his Marâ—â—â—â—dome as the maner is here in EnglaÌ„d euery Bishop to haue his armes assigned vnto him whether by the appoyntment of M. Hoper or by y e Herold I haue not certainly to say but the armes which were to him allotted was this a Lambe in a fiery bush and the sunne beames from heauen descending downe vpon the Lambe rightly deuoting as it seemed the order of his suffering which afterward folowed But now to the purpose of our story againe M. Hooâ—â—â— returnâ—â— agayne 〈◊〉 Englanâ— Thus wheÌ„ M. Hooper had taken his farewell of M. Bullinger and his frends in Zurick he made his repayre agayn into Enland in the raigne of K. Edward 6. where he comming to London vsed continually to preach most tymes twyse at least once euery day and neuer fayled In his Sermons according to his accustomed maner he corrected sinne The notâ—â—ble diligâ—â—â— of M. 〈◊〉 in prâ—â—â—ching and sharply inueyed agaynst the iniquity of the world and corrupt abuses of the Churche The people in great flocks and companies daily came to heare his voyce as the most melodious sounde and tune of Orpheus harpe as the Prouerbe sayth Insomuch that often times when he was preaching the Church shoulde be so ful that none could enter further then the dores therof In his doctrine he was earnest in tong eloquent in the scriptures perfect in paynes indefatigable Moreouer besides other his giftes and qualities this is in him to be maruelled that euen as he began so he coÌ„tinued still vnto his liues end The singâ—â—ler vertuâ—â— of M. Hâ—â—â—per descrâ—â—bed For neither could his labour and payne taking breake him neither promotion chaunge him neither daynty fare corrupt him His life was so pure and good that no kinde of sclauÌ„der although diuers went about to reproue it could fasteÌ„ any fault vpoÌ„ him He was of body strong his health whole souÌ„d his wit very pregnant his inuincible pacience able to sustein whatsoeuer sinister fortune and aduersity could doe He was constant of iudgement a good
Iusticer spare of dyet sparer of words sparest of time In housekeping very liberall and sometime more free then his liuing would extend vnto Briefly of all those vertues and qualities required of S. Paul in a good B. in his epistle to Timothe I know not one in this good B. lacking He bare in countenauÌ„ce talke alwayes a certayn seuere graue grace which might peraduenture be wished sometimes to haue bene a little more populare and vulgarlike in him but he knewe what he had to doe best himselfe This by the way I thought to note for that there was once an honest Citizen to me not vnknowne which hauing in himselfe a certaine coÌ„flict of conscience came to his doore for couÌ„sell but being abashed at his austere behauior durst not come in but departed seking remedy of his trobled minde at other mens hands which he afterward by y e help of almighty God did finde obtayn Therefore in my iudgement such as are appointed made gouernours ouer y e flock of Christ to teach and instruct them ought so to frame their life maners Discretioâ— how minâ—â—sters and preacherâ— ought to behaue themseluâ—â— countenaunce and externall behauiour as neither they shew themselues to familiar light whereby to be brought in contempt nor in the other side agayn that they appeare more lofty and rigorous then appertayneth to the edifiyng of the simple flocke of Christ. Neuertheles as euery maÌ„ hath his peculiar gift wrought in him by nature so this disposition of fatherly grauitie in this man neither was excessiue neither did hee beare that personage which was in him without great consideratioÌ„ For it seemed to him peraduenture that this licencious and vnbrideled life of the common sorte ought to be chastened not onely with wordes and discipline but also with the graue and seuere countenaunce of good men After he had thus practised himself in this popular and common kinde of preaching at length and that not wythout the great profite of many he was called to preache before the kinges maiestie and soone after made Bishop of Gloucester by the kinges commaundement M. Hooâ—â—â— made Biâ—shop of Glocesteâ— and Worâ—cester In that office he continued two yeares and behaued himself so wel that his very enemies except it were for his good doings and sharpe correcting of sinne could finde no fault with hym and after that he was made Bishop of Worcester But I cannot tell what sinister vnlucky contention concerning the ordering and consecration of Bishops and of their apparell with suche other like trifles began to disturbe y e good lucky beginning of this godly byshop For notwithstanding that godly reformation of religion then begon in the church of England besides other ceremonies more ambitious then profitable or tending to edification they vsed to weare suche garmentes and apparrell as the popish Bishops were wont to doe first a Chymere Popish aâ—â—tyre vnder that a white Rochet then a Mathematicall cap wyth iiij angles deuiding the whole world into foure partes These trifles tending more to superstition theÌ„ otherwyse as he could neuer abide so in no wise could he be perswaded to weare them For this cause he made supplication to the kings maiestie most humbly desiring his highnes eyther to discharge him of the bishopricke or els to dispense with him for such ceremoniall orders Whose petition the kyng graunted immediately writyng his letter to the Archb. after this tenour ¶ The Kings letters or grant for the dispensation of Iohn Hooper elected B. of Gloucester written to the Archbishop of Caunterbury and other Bishops RIght reuerend father and right trusty and welbeloued wee greete you well Whereas we by the aduise of our Counsail haue called and chosen our right welbeloued and well worthy M Iohn Hooper professor of Diuinitie to be our B. of Glocester as well for his great knowledge deepe iudgement and long study both in the scriptures and other prophane learnyng as also for his good discretion ready vtteraunce and honest life for that kynd of vocation to the intent all our louing subiects which are in his sayd charge and elsewhere might by his sound and true doctrine learne the better their duety towards God theyr obedience towards vs and loue towards their neighbors from consecrating of whom we vnderstand you do stay because he would haue you omit and let passe certayne rites and ceremonies offensiue to his conscience wherby ye thynke you should fall in Premunire of lawes we haue thought good by the aduise aforesaid to dispense and discharge you of all maner of dangers penalties and forfaitures you should run and be in any maner of way by omitting any of the same And these our letters shall be your sufficient warrant and discharge therfore Yeuen vnder our signet at our Castell of Wyndsore the 5. of August the 4. yeare of our raigne Ed. Somerset W. Wiltshire W. North. W. Paget An. Wingfield N. Wootton Besides this letter of the kyng also the Earle of Warwicke which was afterward D. of Northumberland adioined his letter to the foresayd Archb. of Cant. to this purpose and effect that M. Hooper might not be burdened with the oth vsed then commonly in the consecratioÌ„ of bishops which was against his conscience as by the purport of the letter here is to be seene as followeth A letter of the Earle of Wâ—â—wicke to 〈◊〉 Archb. in the behalfe of M. Hooper AFter my most harty commendatioÌ„s to your grace these may be to desire the same that in such reasonable things wherein this bearer my L. elect of Glocester craueth to be borne withall at your hands you would with safe to shew him your graces fauour the rather at this my instaunce which thyng partly I haue taken in hand by the kyngs Maiesties owne motion The matter is wayed by his highnes none other but that your grace may facily condescend vnto The principal cause is that you would not charge this said bearer wiâ—h an oth burdenous to his conscience And so for lacke of tyme I commit your grace to the tuition of almighty God From Westm. the 23. of Iuly 1550. Your graces most assured louing friend I. Warwike ¶ Both this graunt of the King and also the Earles letters aforesayd notwithstandyng the bishops still stoode earnestly in the defence of the foresayd ceremonies sayeng it was but a small matter and that the fault was in the abuse of the thyngs and not in the thyngs themselues adding moreouer that he ought not to be so stubburne in so light a matter The kinges 〈◊〉 noâ— the Earles â—ould take 〈◊〉 Dâ—scorde 〈◊〉 rituall gâ—â—ments of 〈◊〉 M. Hooper 〈…〉 to the â—iâ—hops M Hooper â—â—â—pelled to preach before the 〈…〉 and that his wilfulnesse therein was not to be suffered To be short whilest both parties thus contended about this matter more then reason would in the meane tyme occasion was geuen as to the true Christians to lament so to the
otherwise perswaded I see me thinks so many peryls whereby I am earnestly mooued to counsell you not to hasten the publishing of your works especially vnder the title of your owne name For I feare greatly left by this occasion both your mouth should be stopped hereafter and al thyngs takeÌ„ away froÌ„ the rest of the prisoners wherby otherwise if it so please God they may bee able to do good to many Farewell in the Lord my most deare brother and if there be any mo in prison with you for Christes cause I beseech you as you may salute them in my name To whose prayers I doe most humbly and hartily commend my selfe and my fellow prisoners and concaptiues in the Lorde and yet once agayne and for euer in Christ my most deare brother farewell N. Ridley B Ridley reioyseth to heare of B. Hoopers coÌ„stancye M. Hooper after all these tumults and vexations susteined about his inuesting and priestly vestures at length entring into his Dioces did there employ his tyme which the Lord lent hym vnder King Edwardes raigne wyth such diligence as may be a spectacle to all bishops which shall euer hereafter succeed him not only in that place but in whatsoeuer Dioces through the whole realme of England so carefull was he in his Cure that he left neyther paynes vntaken nor wayes vnsought how to trayne vp the flocke of Christ in the true word of saluation continually labouring in the same Other men commonly are woont for lucre or promotions sake to aspire to Bishoprickes some huntyng for them and some purchasing or buying them as men vse to purchase Lordships when they haue them are loth to leaue them and thereupon also loth to commit that thing by worldly lawes whereby to loose them The diligent care of B. Hooper in his Dioces To this sort of men M. Hooper was cleane contrary who abhorred nothing more then gain labouring alwais to saue and preserue the soules of his flocke Who beeyng B. of two Diocesses so ruled and guided eyther of them and both together as though he had in charge but one familie No father in his household no gardiner in his garden nor husbandman in his vineyard was more or better occupied then he in his Dioces amongst his flocke goyng about his townes and villages in teaching and preaching to the people there That tyme that he had to spare from preaching he bestowed either in hearing publike causes or els in priuate study prayer and visiting of schooles with hys continuall doctrine he adioyned due discrete correction not so much seuere to any as to them which for abundance of riches welthy state M. Hooper B. of two Dioces M Hooper a light to all â—â—urchmen thought they might do what they listed And doubtlesse he spared no kind of people but was indifferent to all men as well rich as poore to the great shame of no small number of men now adayes Whereof many we do see so addicted to the pleasing of great and rich men that in the meane tyme they haue no regard to the meaner sort of poore people whome Christ hath bought as dearely as the other But now agayne we will returne our talke to maister Hooper all whose lyfe in fine was such that to the church and all churchmen it might be a light and example to the rest a perpetuall lesson and sermon Finally how vertuous and good a bishop he was ye may conceiue and know euidently by this that euen as he was hated of none but of them which were euill so yet the worst of them all could not reprooue his lyfe in any one iote The order and gouernance of M. Hoopers house I haue now declared hiâ— vsage and behauiour abroad in the publike affaires of the Church and certainly there appeared in him at home no lesse example of a worthy prelates life For although he bestowed conuerted the most part of his care vpon the publike flocke and congregation of Christ for the which also he spent his bloud yet neuertheles there lacked no prouisioÌ„ in him and to bring vp his owne children in learning and good maners euen so much that ye could not discerne whether he deserued more praise for his fatherly vsage at home The 〈◊〉 M. Hooâ—â—â— in instruâ—â—ting 〈◊〉 or for his bishoply doyngs abroad For euery where he kept one religion in one vniforme doctrine and integritie So that if you entered into the Bishops pallace you would suppose to haue entred in to some Church or temple In euery corner thereof there was some smel of vertue good example honest conuersation and reading of holy scriptures There was not to be seene in hys house any courtly roystyng or idlenesse no pompe at all no dishonest word no swearing could there be heard As for the reuenues of both his bishoprikes The hospâ—â—tality of â— Hooper although they did not greatly exceede as the matter was handled yet if any thing surmounted therof he pursed nothing but bestowed it in hospitalitie Twise I was as I remember in his house in Worcester where in hys common hall I saw a table spread with good store of meate and beset ful of beggers and poore folke and I asking hys seruauntes what this ment they told me that euery day their Lorde maisters maner was to haue customably to dinner a certayne number of poore folke of the sayd citie by course who were serued by foure at a messe with whote wholesome meats and when they were serued being afore examined by him or his deputies of the Lordes praier the articles of their fayth and x. commaundements then he himselfe sate downe to dinner and not before After this sort and maner M. Hooper executed y e office of a most carefull and vigilant pastor by the space of two yeres and more so long as the state of religion in K. Edwards tyme did safely florish and take place M. Hoopâ—â— called vp 〈◊〉 London 〈◊〉 Queene Maryes coÌ„ming in and would God that all other bishops would vse the like diligence care and obseruance in their function After this K. Edward beyng dead and Mary beyng crowned Queene of England religion beyng subuerted chaunged this good B. was one of the first that was sent for by a pursiuant to be at London and that for two causes First to answer to D. Heath then appointed Bish. of that Dioces Two causeâ— why M. Hooper was called vp who was before in K. Edwards days depriued thereof for papistry Secondarily to render account to D. Boner Bishop of London for that he in King Edwardes tyme was one of his accusers in that he shewed hymselfe not conformable to such ordinaunces as were prescribed to hym by the king and his Counsayle openly at Paules Crosse. And although the said M. Hooper was not ignoraunt of the euils that should happen towards him for he was admonished by certaine of his frends to get him away and shift for hymselfe yet
he hath endued thy soule with the eie of knowledge and fayth God geue thee grace continually to pray vnto him that thou loose not that sight for then shouldest thou bee blynd both in body and soule After that another came to him whom he knew to be a very papist and a wicked man which appeared to be sory for M. Hoopers trouble saying Sir I am sory to see you thus To see me Why said he art thou sory To see you sayth the other in this case For I heare say ye are come hither to dye for the which I am sory Be sory for thy selfe man sayd M. Hooper and lament thine owne wickednes for I am well I thanke God and death to mee for Christes sake is welcome The same night he was committed by the Gard their Commission beyng then expired vnto the custodie of the Sheriffes of Gloucester The name of the one was Ienkins M. Hooper coÌ„mitted to the Shiriffes of Glocester the other Bond who with the Mayor Aldermen repaired to M. Hoopers lodgyng and at the first meetyng saluted hym and took hym by the hand Unto whom Hooper spake on this maner M. Mayor I geue most heartie thankes to you and to the rest of your brethren that you haue vouchsafed to take mee a prysoner and a condemned man by the hand wherby to my reioysing it is some deale apparant that your olde loue and friendshippe towardes me is not altogether extinguished and I trust also that all the thynges I haue taught you in tymes past The wordes of M. Hooper to the Mayor and the Shiriffes of Glocester are not vtterly forgotten when I was here by the godly K. that dead is appoynted to be your bishop and Pastor For the which most true and sincere doctrine because I wyll not now account it falsehood and heresie as many other men doe I am sent hither as I am sure you knowe by the Queenes commaundement to dye and am come where I taught it to confirme it with my bloude And now M. Shiriffes I vnderstand by these good men and my verye friends meanyng the Gard at whose handes I haue found so much fauour and gentlenesse by the way hitherward as a prisoner could resonably require for the which also I most hartily thanke them that I am committed to your custodie as vnto them that must see me brought to morrow to the place of execution My request therefore to you shall be onely that there may be a quicke fire shoâ—tlâ— to make an end and in the meane tyme I will be as obedient vnto you as your selues would wish If you thinke I do amisse in any thyng hold vp your finger and I haue done For I come not hether as one enforced or compelled to dye for it is well knowen I might haue had my lyfe w t worldly gayne but as one willing to offer and geue my lyfe for the truth rather then to consent to the wicked papisticall religion of the Bishop of Rome receiued and set forth by the maiestrates in England to Gods high displeasure and dishonor and I trust by Gods grace to morow to dye a faithfull seruaunt of God and a true obedient subiect to the Queene These and such lyke wordes in effect vsed M. Hooper to the Mayor Shiriffes and Aldermen whereat manye of them mourned and lamented Notwithstandyng the two Shiriffs went aside to consult and were determined to haue lodged him in the common gaole of the towne called Northgate if the Gard had not made earnest intercession for hym who declared at large how quietly mildlye and paciently he had behaued himselfe in the way addyng therto that any child might keepe him well enough that they themselues would rather take paines to watch with him then that he should be sent to the common prison So it was determined at the length he should still remaine in Rob. Ingrams house M. Hooâ—â—â— spendetâ— the nigâ—â— prayer and the shiriffes and the sergeants and other officers did appoynt to watch with him y t nyght themselues His desire was that he might goe to bed that night betimes saying that he had many things to remember and so did at fiue of the clocke and slepte one sleepe soundly and bestowed the rest of the night in prayer After he gate vp in the morning he desired that no man should be suffred to come into the chamber that he might be solitarie till the houre of execution About 8. of the clocke came sir Iohn Bridges L. ShaÌ„doys with a great band of men sir Anthony Kingston Syr Iohâ— Bridgeâ— Shandoâ— Syr 〈◊〉 Bridges Ant. Kiâ—â—â—ston Coâ—mission sir Edmund Bridges other Commissioners appoynted to see execution done At nine of the clocke M. Hooper was willed to prepare hymselfe to be in a readines for the time was at hand Immediately he was brought downe from his chamber by the shiriffes who were accompanied with bils glaues and weapons When he saw the multitude of weapons he spake to the Shiriffes on this wyse Maister Shiriffes sayd he I am no traytor neyther needed you to haue made such a businesse to bryng me to the place where I must suffer for if ye had wylled me I woulde haue gone alone to y e stake haue troubled none of you al. And afterward lookyng vppon the multitude of people which were assembled beyng by estimation to the number of seuen thousand for it was market day and manye also come to see his behauiour towards death hee spake vnto those that were about hym saying Alas why bee these people assembled and come together M. Hooâ—â—â— for Preaâ—ching 〈◊〉 doctrinâ—â— put to death Peraduenture they thinke to heare some thyng of me now as they haue in tymes past but alas speach is prohibited me Notwithstanding the cause of my death is well known vnto them When I was appointed here to bee their Pastor I preached vnto them true and sincere doctrine and that out of the worde of God Because I will not now accompt the same to be heresie and vntruth this kinde of death is prepared for me So he went forward led betwene the two Shiriffes as it were a Lambe to the place of slaughter in a gowne of his Hosts his hat vpon his hed a stasse in his hand to stay himself withall For the griefe of the Sciatica which he had taken in prison caused him something to halt M. Hooâ—â—â— forbiddâ—â— to speakâ— the peoâ—â—â— All the way being straitly charged not to speake he could not bee perceiued once to open his mouth but beholding the people all the way which mourned bitterly for him he would sometimes lift vp his eyes towards heauen His 〈…〉 to death looke very cherefully vpon such as he knew he was neuer known during the tyme of his beyng amongst them to looke with so chearefull and ruddish a countenaunce as he did at that present When he came to the place appoynted where hee should dye
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
litle memorandum of the wordes or consultation of Queene Mary vsed to certayne of the Counsel the eight and twenty day of the sayd month of March touching the restoring agayne of the Abbey landes Who after she had called vnto her presence foure of her priuye Counsell the day and Moneth aforesayd the names of whiche Counsellers were these 1 William Lord Marques of Winchester high treasurer of England The naâ—â— of the Câ—â—â—â—sellers 〈◊〉 before Q. Maâ—â— 2 Syr Robert Rochester knight the queenes Controller 3 Syr William Peter knight Secretary 4 Syr Fraunces Inglefielde knighte Mayster of Wardes The sayde Queene Mary inferred these wordes the principall effecte and summe whereof here foloweth The effect of Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 touching Abbay landes 〈◊〉 restored You are here of our Counsell and we haue willed you to be called vnto vs to the entent ye might heare of me my conscience and the resolution of my mind coÌ„cerning the lands possessions as well of Monasteries as other Churches whatsoeuer being now presently in my possession Firste I doe consider that the sayd landes were taken awaye from the Churches aforesayde in time of schisme and that by vnlawfull meanes suche as are contrary both to the law of God and of the Church The Q. â—â—â—keth a coâ—â—science iâ— keeping Abbay landes For the which cause my conscience doeth not suffer mee to deteyne them and therefore I here expressely refuse eyther to clayme or to retayne the sayde landes for mine but with all my hart freely and willingly without all paction or condition here and before God I doe surrender and relinquishe the sayde landes and possessions or inheritaunces what so euer The Q. 〈◊〉 rendreth from herâ—self the pâ—â—session of Abbay landes and doe renounce the same with this minde and purpose that order and disposition thereof may be taken as shall seeme best liking to our most holy Lord the Pope or els his Legate the Lord Cardinall to the honour of God and wealth of this our Realme And albeit you may obiect to me agayne that considering the state of my kingdome the dignity thereof and my Crowne Imperiall can not be honorably mainteined and furnished without the possessions aforsayde yet notwythstanding I set more by the saluation of my soule then by x. kingdomes and therfore the sayd possessions I vtterly refuse here to hold after that sort and title and geue most harty thankes to almighty God which hath geuen me an husband likewise minded with no lesse good affection in thys behalfe then I am my selfe Wherefore I charge and commaund that my Chauncellour with whom I haue conferred my minde in thys matter before and you foure Promise restitutioâ— of Abbay â—andes to morow together do resort to the most reuerend Lord Legate and doe signify to him the premises in my name and geue your attendaunce vpon him for the more full declaration of the state of my kingdome and of the foresayd possessions accordinglye as you your selues do vnderstand the matter and can inform him in the same This Intimation being geuen by the Queene firste vnto the Counsellours and then comming to the Cardinals hand he drawing out a copy therof in Latine seÌ„t the same to the Pope which copy drawne into Latine comming afterwarde to my hand I haue thus translated into English as ye haue heard Furthermore here by the way is to be vnderstand that in the moneth before which was February and in the xix day of the sayd moneth the Bishop of Ely Ambassadours sent from England to Rome February 1â— with the Lorde Mountacute and seuen score horse were sent as ambassadours from the king and Queene vnto Rome For what cause in story it is not expressed but by coniecture it maye be wel supposed to be for the same cause of Abbey lands as by the sequele therof may probably appeare For it was not long after but the Pope did sette foorth in Print a Bull of Excommunication for all maner suche persons without exception as kept any of the Churche or Abbey landes by vertue of which Bull The Popes Bull for 〈◊〉 Abbay landes the Pope excommunicated as well all such as had any of the Churche or Abbey lands as also all such Princes Bishops noble men Iustices of peace and other in office who had not or did not forthwith put the same Bull in execution Albeit this execution God be thanked yet to this day was neuer put in practise Wherein agayne is to be obserued an other Catholick fetch not vnwoorthy perchaunce of marking For where this kinde of Catholickes by rigour and force may ouermayster they spare for no coste but laye on loade enough This well appeared Note the nature of the Papistes where they can ouercâ—me they are Lions where theâ— are ouermatched they play the Foxes still doeth appeare in burnyng the poore pacient christiaÌ„s whoÌ„ because they see to be destitute of power and strength to resiste them and contente wyth pacience to receiue what so euer is put vnto them there they play the Lions and make no end of burning and persecutinge But where they spye themselues to bee ouermatched or feare to receiue a foyle in presuming too farre there they keepe in and can stay the executioÌ„ of their lawes and Bulles be they neuer so Apostolicall tyll they spye their time coÌ„uenient for theyr purpose as in this case is euident for all the world to see Anno 1555. Aprill For notwithstanding that the Popes Bull commyng downe with full authority for restitution of Abbey landes did so thunder out most terrible excoÌ„munication not only agaynst them which deteined any such landes Here lacked good will in the Bishops but 〈◊〉 as yet did not 〈◊〉 them but also agaynste all other that did not see the Popes commaundement to be executed yet neyther Winchester nor any of all the Popes Clergye woulde greatlye styrre in that matter perceiuing the Nobility to be too strong for them to match withall and therefore were contented to let the case fall or at least to staye for a time while time might better serue them Yea and moreouer vnder a crafty pretense that the nobility and men of landes at the first commyng out of the Bull should not be exasperate too much against them they subtlely abused the Pulpites and dissembled with the people affirming that the sayde Popes late Bull sette forth in Print for restitution of Abbey landes was not meant for England but for other forreigne countries where in very deed the meaning of that Bull was onely for England no country els as both by this intimatioÌ„ of Queene Mary here mentioned and by many other coniectures and also by Maister Fecknams Ballet of Caueat emptor may appeare M. Fecknams ballet of Caueat Emptor Whereby it is easye for all men to vnderstand what the purpose of those men was to doe if tyme which they obserued might haue serued theyr deuotioÌ„ But to let this matter
passe of the Popes Bull the time nowe serueth to entreat of Pope Iulius death for so much as he made hys end about the latter end of this foresayd moneth of March. * Read more of this in a booke called a warning to England The death of Pope Iulius 3. Concerning the deedes and acts of which Pope to make a full declaratioÌ„ it were not so much tedious to the reader as horrible to all good eares * Vide scriptum Pauli Vergerij contra hunc Archiepiscopum Note here what an holy Catholicke Church 〈…〉 Under this Iulius florished the Archb. of Beneuentanus a Florentine named Iohannes a Casa Deane of the Popes Chamber chiefe Legate to the Uenetians who well declaring the fruit of that fylthy See so farre forgat both honesty and nature that hee shamed not onely to play the filthie Sodomite himselfe to boast openly of the same but also tooke vpon hym most impudently in Italian metre to al mens eares to set forth the prayse commendation of that beastly iniquity saying that he himselfe neuer vsed other this booke was prynted at Uenice by one Troianus Nauus yet the Pope could suffer this so great iniquity and shameles beastlines euen vnder his nose in his owne chaÌ„ber which could not abide the true doctrine of Christ in Christian bookes Amonges other prankes and deedes of this foresayde Pope in his Iubilee and in the Sinode of Trent and in coÌ„firming of the Idole of Lauretane this is also reported of him in his life that he delighted greatly in Porkefleshe and Peacockes Upon a tyme when he was admonished of his Phisition to abstayne from all Swynes fleshe for that it was noysome for his Goute and yet would not folow his counsell the Phisition afterward gaue warnyng to his steward or orderer of his diet that he shoulde set no more Porkeflesh before hym Wherupon when the Pope perceyued the sayd Porke flesh to be lacking in his accustomed seruice where sayde he is my Porke A Porkish Pope And when his Steward had aunswered that his Phisition had forbidden anye Porke to be serued theÌ„ the Pope bursting out in great rage said in these wordes Bring me sayd he my Porkefleshe Al dispetto di Dioâ— That is to to say in English Monstrous blasphemy 〈…〉 Pope In the despight of Cod. At an other time he sitting at dinner poynting to a Peacocke vpon his table which he had not touched keepe sayd he this colde Peacocke for me agaynst supper and let me sup in the gardeÌ„ for I shall haue guestes So wheÌ„ supper came and amongest other hot Peacockes he sawe not his colde Peacocke brought to his table y e Pope after hys wonted maner most horribly blaspheming God fell into an extreme rage Pope Iulius blasphemeth God 〈…〉 c. Whereupon one of his Cardinals sitting by desired him saying Let not your holinesse I pray you be so moued with a matter of so small weight Then this Iulius the Pope answering agayne What sayd he if God was so angrye for one apple that he cast our first parents out of Paradise for the same O Vocâ—m 〈◊〉 christo 〈◊〉 why may not I beyng his vicar be angry theÌ„ for a Peacocke sithens a Peacocke is a greater matter then an apple Beholde here good reader by this Pope the holines of that blasphemous See and yet thou shalt see here what affectioÌ„ was borne vnto this Pope here in England by the Diriges Hearses and Funerals coÌ„maunded to be had and celebrated in all churches by the Queene and her Counsell as may appeare by the copy of theyr letters here folowing ¶ A Letter from the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellour vnto Boner Byshop of London touching the celebrating of the Popes Funeralles AFter my harty commendations to your good Lordship Aprill 20. Winchesters letter to Bonâ— for the Popes funerall The king and Queenes Maiesties hauing certayne knowledge of the death of the Popes holinesse thought good there should be as well solemne Obsequies sayd for him throughout the Realme as also these prayers whiche I sende you herein enclosed vsed at Masse tymes in all places at this tyme of vacation and therfore willed me to signifye theyr pleasures vnto you in this behalfe that thereupon ye might proceede to the full accomplishmente thereof by putting the same in due execution within your owne Diocesse and sending worde to the rest of the Byshoys to do the like in theyrs Thus doubting not but that your Lordship will vse such diligence in this matter at this time as shall be necessary I bid your Lordship hartily well to fare From my house at Assher the tenth of Aprill 1555. Your assured frend and brother Stephanus Winton Chancel ¶ Prayers commaunded to be vsed in the funerall Masses for the Pope Apostolica sede vacante SVpplici te domine humilitate deposcimus A Collect for the Pope vt tua immensa pietas sacrosanctae Romanae ecclesiae concedat pontificem illum qui pro in nos studio semper tibi gratus tuo populo pro salubri regimine sit assiduè ad gloriam tui nominis veneraÌ„dus per dominum nostrum Secreta TVae nobis domine pietatis abundantia indulgeat vt gratum maiestati tuae pontificem sanctae marris Ecclesiae regimini praeesse gaudeamus per dominum nostrum Post Communionem PReciosi corporis sanguinis tui domine sacrameÌ„to refectos mirifica tuae maiestatis gratia de illius summi pontificis assuÌ„ptione laetificet qui plebem tuam virtutibus instruat Another prayer for chusing of the Pope fidelium mentes spiritualium aromatum odore perfundat per dominum nostrum Upon this commaundement on wednesday in Easter weeke there were Hearses set vp Diriges song for the sayd Iulius in diuers places At which time it chaunced a woman to come into S. Magnus church at the bridgefoot in LondoÌ„ there seing an Hearse other preparation A woman of S. Magnes Parish imprisoned for not praying for the Pope asked what it meant and other that stood by said that it was for the Pope and that shee must pray for him Nay quoth shee that will I not for he needeth not my prayer and seing he coulde forgeue vs all our sinnes I am sure hee is cleane himselfe therefore I neede not to pray for him She was heard speake these wordes of certayne that stoode by which by by caried her vnto the Cage at LondoÌ„ bridge and bade her coole her selfe there ¶ A spectacle for all Christians to beholde and to take heed of the Popes blasphemous Doctrine BY many and sundry wayes almighty God hath admonished men of all nations in these our latter yeares to embrace A Popish ParsoÌ„ preaching to his Parishioners and not violently to repugne agaynst the light of his Gospell as first by preaching of his word secondly by the bloud of the Martyrs and thirdlye by terrible examples shewed from
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
their beliefe afore by them confessed they are not to bee reputed taken or iudged for wilfull and obstinate heretikes nor to be punished therefore as is declared in that article The other aunswered nothyng ¶ Scholies vpon the foresayd articles THese articles in the same forme maner of words are commonly obiected to all other that follow after Notes or Scholies vpon the Articles vsed to be ministred to the poore Christians by the Popes Church with the same aunsweres also thereto annexed In which articles thou mayest note Reader the crafty and subtile handlyng of these Lawyers and Registers who so deceitfully frame theyr articles and positions that vnlesse a man doe aduisedly consider them it is hard for a simple man to aunswer to them but he shall be snared and intangled So they paynt their Churche with such a visage of vniuersall whole holy catholike as who should saye Hee that denieth Rome denieth the holye Churche of Christ here in earth Likewyse in examinyng them and specially the simple sorte in the matter of the Sacrament to the materiall breade in the Sacrament they put this worde onely very captiously and fraudulently to take them at the worst auauntage makyng the people beleeue that they take the holy Sacrament to bee no better then onely common bread The crafty and captious dealing of the Papisteâ— in propounding their articles when they doe not so but make a difference betweene the same both in the vse honour name thereof Agayne when the Examinates hold but only agaynst the erroneous poyntes of Romish Religion these bishops in theyr Interrogatories geue out the matter so generally as thogh the said Examinates in generally spake against all the articles of fayth taught in Rome Spayne England Fraunce Scotland c. Moreouer concernyng Latin seruice in such crafty forme of words they propound their article that it might appeare to the people these men do deny any seruice to be lawfull in any place countrey or language but onely in English And as these articles are crafty captiously and deceitfully in forme of words deuised by the bishops and their Notaries so the aunswers agayne to the same be no lesse subtilly framed after the most odious manner put downe in the name of the Examinates which beyng read vnto them thus without further aduise they were constrayned vpon a sodaine to subscribe the same with their hands Wherby if any word escaped their hand peraduenture not considerately subscribed there the Papists take their aduantage agaynst them to defame them and to bryng them into hatred with the people These Articles thus propounded and aunswered they were vntil the after none dismissed At what tyme they did agayne appeare and there were examined and trauayled with by fayre and flattering speaches as well of the Bish. as of others his assistance to recant and reuoke their opinions who notwithstandyng remayned constant firme and therefore after the common vsage of their Ecclesiasticall lawes Sentence against Osmund Chamberlayne Bamford Iune 14. Iune 15. were sent away agayne vntill the next day beyng Saterday and the xviij day of May. Then in the fore noone the Bishop vsing his accustomed maner of proceedyng which he hath vsed before as well with them as w t others did likewyse dismisse them and at last in the after noone condemned them as heretikes and so deliuered theÌ„ to the Shirifes in whose custodye they remayned vntiâ—l they were deliuered to the shiriffe of Essex by hym were executed Chamberlayne at Colchester the 14. of Iune Thomas Osmund at Maningtree the 15. of Iune William Bamford aliâs Butler at Harwich the same 15. day in the month of Iune ¶ The history of the worthy Martyr and seruaunt of God M. Iohn Bradford with his lyfe and actes and sundry conflicts with his aduersaries and Martyrdome at length most constantly suffered for the testimony of Christ and hys truth AS touching first the country and education of Iohn Bradford Iuly 1. The history of M Iohn Bradford Martyr he was borne at Manchester in Lancastershire His parents did bring hym vp in learnyng from his infancie vntil he attained such knowledge in the Latin tong and skill in writing that he was able to gaine his own liuyng in some honest condition Syr Iohn Harrington Knight Then he became seruaunt to sir Iohn Harington knight who in the great affaires of K. Henry the 8. and K. Edward the 6. which he had in hand when he was Treasurer of the kings campes buildyng at diuers times in Bullonois had such experieÌ„ce of Bradfords actiuity in writyng of expertnes in the arte of Auditors and also of his faythfull trustines The trusty seruicâ— of Iohn Bradâ—ford vnder M. Harringâ—ton that not onely in those affaires but in many other of his priuate busines he trusted Bradford in such sort that aboue all other he vsed his faythfull seruice Thus continued Bradford certayne yeares in a right honest and good trade of life after the course of this world lyke to come forward as they say if his mynde could so haue liked or had ben giueÌ„ to the world as many other be But the Lord which had elected him vnto a better function and preordeined him to preach the gospell of Christ in that houre of grace which in his secret counsell he had appointed called this his chosen chyld to the vnderstandyng and pertakyng of the same Gospell of lyfe In which call he was so truely taught that forthwith his effectuall call was perceyued by the fruites For then Bradford did forsake his worldly affaires forwardnes in worldly welth Bradford callâ—d to the Gospell and after the iust accompt geuen to his Maister of all hys doyngs he departed from hym and with meruailous fauour to further the kyngdome of God by the ministery of his holy word Bradford geueth him selfe to the study of Scripture he gaue himselfe wholy to the studye of the holy scriptures The which his purpose to accomplish the better he departed from the Temple at London where the temporall law is studied and went to the vniuersitie of Cambridge to learne by Gods law how to further the building of the Lordes Temple In Cambridge his diligence in study his profiting in knowledge and godly conuersation so pleased all men that within one whole yeare after that he had bene there the Uniuersitie did geue hym the degree of a M. of Arte. Immediately after the Maister and fellowes of Penbroke hal did geue him a felowship in their Colledge with them yea that man of God Martin Bucer so lyked him Bradford M. of art 〈◊〉 fellow in Pembrooâ—â— Hall that he had him not onely most deare vnto him but also often tymes exhorted him to bestow his talent in preaching Unto which Bradford aunswered alwayes that he was vnable to serue in that office through want of learnyng To the whiche Bucer was wont to reply saying If thou haue not fine manchet bread yet geue
the poore people barly bread M. Buceâ—â— saying or whatsoeuer els the Lord hath committed vnto thee And whiles Bradford was thus persuaded to enter into the ministry Doctour Ridley that worthy Byshop of LoÌ„don and glorious Martyr of Christ accordyng to the order that then was in the Churche of England called hym to take the degree of Deacon Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Deacon by Bishop 〈◊〉 withâ—â—â— any superâ—stitious abuse there Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Prebendaâ—â— in Paules 〈◊〉 licensed 〈◊〉 preach Which order because it was not without some such abuse as to the whiche Bradford would not consent the Byshop yet perceauyng that Bradford was willing to enter into y e ministery was content to order him Deacon without any abuse euen as he desired This beyng done he obteyned for him a licence to preache and did geue him a Prebend in his Cathedrall Church of Saint Paules In this preaching office by the space of three yeares how faithfully Bradford walked how diligently he labored many partes of England can testify Sharply he opened and reproued sinne sweetely he preached Christ crucified pithily he impugned heresies and errours earnestly he persuaded to godly life After the death of blessed yong King Edward the sixt when Queene Mary had gotten the crowne still continued Bradford diligent in preaching vntil he was vniustly depriued both of his office libertie by the Queene and her Councell To the doyng whereof because they had no iust cause they tooke occasioÌ„ to do this iniurie for such an acte as among Turkes and Infidels would haue bene with thankfulnes rewarded and with great fauour accepted as in deed it did no lesse deserue The fact was this The xiij day of August in the first yere of the raigne of Queene Mary M. Bourne then B. of Bath made a seditious sermon at Paules crosse in LoÌ„don as partly is declared before pag. to set popery abroch in such sort that it mooued the people to no small indignation beyng almost ready to pull hym out of the pulpit Neither could the reuerence of the place nor the presence of the B. Boner who then was his maister nor yet the commandement of the Maior of London whoÌ„ the people ought to haue obeied stay their rage but the more they spake the more the people were inceÌ„sed At length Bourn seyng the people in such a moode and himselfe in such peril whereof he was sufficiently warned by the hurlyng of a drawen dagger at hym as he stoode in the pulpit and that he was put from endyng his sermon fearing least against his will hee should there ende his wretched lyfe desired Bradford who stood in y e pulpit behynd him to come forth and to stande in his place and speake to the people Bradford 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 people â—â—gardeth Papistâ—◠〈◊〉 Good Bradford at his request was content and there spake to the people of godly and quiet obedience Whome as soone as the people saw to beginne to speake vnto them so glad they were to heare him that they cried with a great shout Bradford Bradford God saue thy life Bradford well declaring not only what affectioÌ„ they bare vnto him but also what regard they gaue to his words For after that he had entred a little to preach vnto them 〈◊〉 reuereÌ„t and 〈◊〉 of people 〈…〉 and to exhort them to quiet pacience eftsoones all the raging ceased and they in the end quietly departed ech man to his house Yet in the meane season for it was a long tyme before that so great a multitude could all depart Bourne thought and truely himselfe not yet full sure of his lyfe till he were safely housed notwithstanding that the Maior Shirifes of London were there at hand to helpe him Wherfore he desired Bradford not to depart from him till hee were in safetie Bradford â—ureth Bournes 〈◊〉 which Bradford according to his promise performed For while the Maior and Shiriffes did leade Bourne to the Scholemaisters house which is next to the pulpit Bradford went at his backe shadowyng him from the people with his gowne and so to set him safe Let the Reader now consider the peril of Bourne the charitie of Bradford and the headines of the multitude also the grudging mynds of certaine which yet still there remayned behind greeued not a little theyr mindes to see that so good a man should saue y e life of such a popish priest so impudently and openly rayling against K. Edward Among whoÌ„ one gentlemaÌ„ sayd these words Ah Bradford Bradford thou sauest him y t wil help to burne thee I geue thee his life if it were not for thee I would I assure thee tâ—â— him through with my sword Thus Bourne for that tyme through Bradfordes meanes escaped bodily death but God hath his iudgement to be shewed in the tyme appoynted The same sonday in the after noone Bradford preached at the Bow church in Cheapside and reproued the people sharply for theyr seditious misdemeanor After this he did abide still in London with an innocent conscience to try what should become of his iust doing Within three daies after he was sent for to the Tower of London where the Queene then was to appeare there before the counsell There was he charged with this act of sauing of Bourne which act they there called seditious also obiected agaynst him for preaching and so by them he was coÌ„mitted first to the Tower then vnto other prisons out of the which neither his innocency godlines nor charitable dealing could purchase him liberty of body till by death which he suffred for Christes cause he obteyned the heauenly liberty of which neither Pope nor papist shall euer depriue him From the Tower he came to the kinges Benche in Southwarke and after his condemnation he was sent to the Counter in the Poultry in London in the which two places for the time he did remayne prisoner he preached twise a day continually vnlesse sicknes hindered him where also the sacrament was often ministred thorow his meanes the keepers so well did beare with him such resort of good folkes was dayly to his lecture and to the ministration of the sacrament that commonly his chaÌ„ber was well nigh filled therewith Preaching reading praying was all his whole life He did not eate aboue one meale a day which was but very little when he took it his continuall study was vpon his knees In the middest of dinner he vsed often to muse with himselfe hauyng his hat ouer his eyes from whence came commonly plenty of teares droppng on his trencher Uery gentle her was 〈◊〉 man and childe and in so good credite with his keeper y t at is desire Bradford came into London without his keeper and returned that night to prison agayne The description of Bradford Bradford content with a little sleepe Bradfordes recreation The holy lyfe of Bradford in an euening beyng prisoner in the kinges Bench in Soutwarke he had licence vpoÌ„ hys
of the 〈◊〉 to Iohâ— Bradfoâ—â— that of long tyme he had bene imprisoned iustly for his seditious behauiour at Paules crosse the xiij of August an 1553. for his false preachyng and arrogancie takyng vpon hym to preache without authoritie But now quoth he the tyme of mercy is come and therefore the Queenes highnesse mynding to offer vnto you mercye hath by vs sent for you to declare and geue the same if so be you wyll with vs returne and if you wil do as we haue done you shall find as we haue found I warraunt you This was the summe of his wordes and in maner the same wordes which he spake Brad. To these wordes Iohn Bradford spake after reuerend obeisance made in this maner Bradfoâ—â— aunswâ—â—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 My Lord Lordes all I confesse that I haue bene long imprisoned wyth humble reuerence be it spokeÌ„ vniustly for that I dyd nothing seditiously falsly or arrogantly in worde or fact by preaching or otherwise but rather sought truth peace and all godly quietnes as an obedient faythfull subiect both in goyng about to saue the Bish. of Bathe now then M. Bourne the preacher at the Crosse and in preachyng for quietnes accordingly L. Chaunc At these words Bradfoâ—â— fact in 〈◊〉 of Bournâ— counteâ— seditioâ—â— or rather before he had fully finished the sayd L. Chauncellor somethyng snuffed and spake with an admiration that there was a loud lye for quoth he the fact was seditious as you my L. of London can beare witnes Boner 〈◊〉 witâ—â—sseth with â—â—â—chester 〈…〉 You say true my Lord I saw him with mine own eyes when he tooke vpon him to rule and leade the people malapartly thereby declaring that he was the authour of the sedition Brad. My Lordes notwithstanding my Lord Byshope seing and saying Anno 1555. â—â—ly yet the truth I haue told as one day my Lord God almighty shall râ—ueale to al the world wheÌ„ we shall all come appeare before him In the meane season because I can not be beleued of you I must and am ready to suffer as now your sayinges be what so euer God shall licence you to do vnto me L. Chaunc I know thou hast a glorious tongue and goodly shewes thou makest but all is lyes thou speakest And agayne I haue not forgotten howe stubborne thou wast when thou wast before vs in the Tower wherupon thou wast committed to prison concerning religion I haue not forgotten thy behauiour and talke wherthrough worthelye thou hast bene kept in prison as one that woulde haue done more hurt then I will speake of Brad. My Lord as I said I say again that I stand as before you so before God and one day we shall all stand before him the truth then will be the truth though now you will not so take it Yea my Lord I dare say that my Lord of Bath M. Bourne will witnesse with me that I sought his safegarde with the perill of mine owne life I thanke God therfore Boner That is not true for I my selfe did see thee take vpon thee too much 〈◊〉 shalt 〈◊〉 beare 〈◊〉 beare witness â—â—â—ynst thy neighbour 〈…〉 Brad. No I tooke nothing vpon me vndesired and that of Mayster Bourne himselfe as if he were here present I dare say he would affirme For he desired me both to helpe him to pacifye the people and also not to leaue him tyll he was in safety And as for my behauiour in the Tower and talke before your honours if I did or sayde any thing that did not beseeme me 〈…〉 of M. Bourne â—o helpe 〈◊〉 and yet 〈…〉 his labour 〈◊〉 mercy with Gods 〈…〉 if your Lordships would tell me wherin it was I should and would shortly make you answere Chaunc Well to leaue this matter how sayest thou now Wilt thou returne againe and do as we haue done thou shalt receiue the Queenes mercy and pardon Brad. My Lorde I desire mercye with Gods mercy but mercy with Gods wrath God keepe me from Although I thanke God therfore my coÌ„science doth not accuse me that I did speake any thing wherfore I should need to receiue the Queenes mercy or pardon For all that euer I did or spake was both agreyng to Gods Lawes amd the lawes of the Realme at that present and did make muche to quietnes Chaunc Well if thou make this babling rolling in thy eloquent tongue and yet being altogether ignorant vain-glorious and wilt not receiue mercy offered to thee know for truth that the Queene is minded to make a * 〈…〉 Lordes 〈◊〉 better 〈◊〉 lyfe to 〈◊〉 purgation of all such as thou art Brad. The Lorde before whom I stand as well as before you knoweth what vaynglory I haue sought and seek in this behalfe his mercy I desire and also would be glad of the Queenes fauour to liue as a subiecte without clog of conscience But otherwise the Lordes mercye is better to me then life And I know to whom I haue committed my life euen into his hands which will keep it so that no man may take it away before it bee his pleasure There are xij houres in the day and as long as they last so long shal no man haue power theron Therfore his good will be done life in his displeasure is worse then death and death in his true fauor is true life Chaunc I know well enough that we shal haue glorious talke enough of thee be sure therfore that as thou hast deceiued the people with false and deuilishe doctrine so shalt thou receiue Brad. I haue not deceiued the people nor taughte any other doctrine then by Gods grace I am and hope shall be ready to confirme with my life And as for the deuilishnes and falsenes in the doctrine I would be sory you coulde so proue it Dures Why tell me what you say by the ministration of y e Communion as now you know iâ— is Brad. My Lord here I must desire of your Lordship and of all your honours a question before I dare make you an answere to any interrogatory or question wherewith you now beginne I haue bene sixe times sworne that I shall in no case consent to the practising of any iurisdiction or any authoritye on the Bishoppe of Romes behalfe within this Realme of Englande Nowe before God I humblye pray your honours to tell me whether you aske me thys question by his authority or no If you doe I dare not nor may aunswere you any thing in his authority whiche you shall demaund of me except I woulde be forsworne which God forbid Sec. Bourn Hast thou bene sworne sixe times Secretary Bourne speaketh what office hast thou borne Brad. For sooth I was thrise sworne in Cambridge when I was admitted Mayster of Arte when I was admitted felow of Penbroke hall when I was there the Uisitors came thither and sware the Uniuersitye Agayne Bradford sixe tymes sworne against the Pope I was sworne when I entred
any man but by your knowledge and suffer him not to write any Letters c. for he is of an other maner of charge vnto you now then he was before And so they departed Bradforde looking as chearefully as any man coulde doe declaring thereby euen a desire to geue his life for confirmation of that he hadde taught and written ¶ The effect of the second examination of Iohn Bradford in S. Mary Oueries Church before the Lord Chauncellour and diuers other Bishops the 29. of Ianuary 1555. The second examination of M. Bradford before the B. of winchester and others AFter the excoÌ„munication of Iohn Rogers Ioh Bradford was called in and standing before the Lord ChauÌ„cellor other Bishops set with him the said Lord Chauncellor spake thus in effect L. Chaunc Where before the xxij of Ianuarye the sayde Bradford was called before them said he and they offered vnto him the Queenes pardon although he had conteÌ„ned the same and further sayd that he would stiffely and stoutly maintein defend the erroneous doctrine taught in the dayes of K. Edward the sixt yet in consideration that the Queenes highnes was woÌ„derfull mercifull they thought good eftsoones to offer the same mercy agayn before it were too late therefore aduise you well sayd he there is yet space and grace before we so proceed that you be committed to y e â—ecular power as we must do and will doe if you will not folow the example of mayster Barloe and mayster Cardmaker Example of M. Barlow and Cardmaker layd agaynst M. Bradford whome he there commended adding Oratoriously amplifications to moue the sayd Bradford to yeld to the religion presently set forth Brad. After the Lord Chauncellours long talke Bradford began on this sort to speake My Lord and my Lordes all as now I stand in your sight before you so I humbly beseech your honours to consider that you sit in the seate of the Lord who as Dauid doth witnesse is in the congregations of Iudges and sitteth in the middest of them iudging and as you would your place to be now of vs taken as Gods place so demonstrate your selues to folowe hym in your sitting that is seeke no guiltlesse bloud nor hunt not by questions to bring into the snare theÌ„ which are out of the same At this present I stand before you gilty or giltles if gilty then proceed and geue sentence accordingly if giltles theÌ„ geue me the benefit of a subiect which hytherto I could not haue Si illum obiurges vitae qui auxilium tulit quâ—d facies illi qui dederit â—amnum aut Maâ—um Chaunc Here the Lord Chauncellour replyed and sayde that the sayde Bradford began with a true sentence Deus stetit in Synagoga c But quoth he this and al thy gesture declareth but hypocrisy and vayne glory And further hee made much ado to purge hymselfe that he sought no guiltles bloud and so beganne a long processe how that Bradfordes fact at Paules Crosse was presumptuous arrogaÌ„t and declared a taking vpon him to lead the people which could not but turn to much disquietnes in that thou speaking to Bradford wast so preâ—ract and stout in religion at that present For the which as thou wast then committed to prison so hitherto thou hast bene kept in prison The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Darby 〈◊〉 agaynst 〈◊〉 Bradford where thou hast written letters to no little hurte to the Queenes people as by the report of the Earle of Darby in the Parliament house was credibly declared And to this he added that the sayd Bradford did stubbernely behaue himselfe the last time he was before them and therefore not for any other thing now I demaund of thee quoth he but of and for thy doctrine and religion Brad. My Lord where you accuse me of hypocrisie vaine glory I must and will leaue it to the Lordes declaration which one day will open yours and my truth and heartie meanings in the meane season I will content my selfe with the testimonie of myne owne conscience which if it yeld to hypocrisie could not but haue God to be my foe also and so both God and man were against me As for my fact at Paules Crosse and behauiour before you at the Tower I doubt not but God will reueale it to my comfort For if euer I did thyng which God vsed to publike benefite I thinke that my deed was one and yet for it I haue bene and am kept of long tyme in prison And as for letters and religion I aunswer as I did the last tyme I was before you Chaunc There diddest thou say stubbornly and malaperâ—ly that thou wouldst manly maintaine the erroneous doctrine in K. Edwards dayes Brad. My Lord I said the last time I was before you that I had sixe times taken an oth that I should neuer consent to the practising of any iurisdiction on the Bish. of Romes behalfe and therefore durst I not aunswere to any thyng that should be demaunded so least I should be forsworne which God forbid Howbeit sauyng myne othe I sayde that I was more confirmed in the doctrine set forth publikely in the dayes of K. Edward then euer I was before I was put in prison and so I thought I should bee and thinke yet still I shall be found more ready to geue my life as God will for the confirmation of the same Chaunc I remember well that thou madest such adoe about needles matter as though the othe against the Bish. of Rome were so great a matter So others haue done before thee but yet not in such sort as thou hast done for thou pretendest a conscieÌ„ce in it which is nothyng els but meere hypocrisie Brad. My conscience is knowne to the Lord and whether I deale herein hipocritically or no he knoweth As I said therfore then my Lord so say I agayne now that for feare lest I should be periured I dare not make answere to any thing you shal demaund of me if my answering should coÌ„sent to the confirming or practising of any iurisdiction for the Bishop of Rome here in England L. Chaunc Why diddest thou beginne to tell that wee are Dij and sit in Gods place and now wilt thou not make vs an aunswere Brad. My Lord I sayd you would haue your place taken of vs now as Gods place and therefore I brought forth that piece of scripture that ye might the more be admonished to folow God and his wayes at this present Braâ—ford standeth still to 〈◊〉 othe who seeth vs all and well perceiueth whether of coÌ„science I pretend this matter of the oth or no. L. Chaunc No all men may well see thine hopocrisy for if for thine othes sake thou diddest not answere then wouldest thou not haue spokeÌ„ as thou diddest haue answered me at the first but now men well perceiue that this is but a starting hole to hide thy selfe in because thou darest not
answere so wouldest escape blinding the simple peoples eies as though of conscience you did all you do Brad. That which I spake at the first was not a replication or an answere to that you spake to me and therefore I needed not to laye for me mine othe For I thoughte you woulde haue more wayed what I dyd speake then you did but when I perceiued you didde not consider it but came to aske matter whereto by answering I should consent to the practising of Iurisdiction on the Byshoppe of Romes behalfe here in Englande and so bee forsworne then of conscience and simplicitye I spake as I doe yet agayne speake that I dare not for conscience sake answere you And therefore I seeke no starting hoales nor goe about to blinde the people as God knoweth For if you of your honours shall tell me that you doe not aske me anye thing whereby mine answering should consent to the practising of the Byshoppe of Romes Iurisdiction aske mee wherein you will and you shall here that I wyll aunswere you as flatlye as euer any did that came before you I am not afrayd of death I thanke God for I looke and haue looked for nothing els at your hands of loÌ„g time but I am afrayd when death commeth I should haue matter to trouble my conscience by the guiltines of periury therfore do I answere as I do L. Chanc. These be gay glorious wordes full of hypocrisy and vayne glory and yet doest thou not know that I sit here as Bishop of Winchester in mine owne Dioces and therfore may do this which I do and more too Brad. My Lord geue me leaue to aske you this question that my coÌ„science may be out of doubt in this matter Tell me here Coram Deo 〈…〉 to answere vnder 〈◊〉 before God all this audience beyng witnes that you demaunde of me nothing whereby mine aunswering should consent to and confirme the practise of Iurisdiction for the Bishop of Rome here in England your honour shall heare me geue you as flat and as playn answeres briefly to what so euer you shall demauÌ„d me as euer any did L. Chanc. Here the Lord Chauncellour was wonderfully offended and spake much how that the Bishop of Romes authority needed no confirmation of Bradfordes aunswering nor no suche as he was and turned his talke to the people how that Bradford folowed crafty couetous Marchauntes which because they would lend no mony to their neighbors when they were in neede woulde say that they had sworne oft that they woulde neuer lend any more mony because theyr detters had so oft deceiued them Euen so thou quoth he to Bradford doest at this present to cast a myst in the peoples eyes to bleare them with an heresye which is greater and more hurtfull to the commoÌ„ wealth then the other is pretend thine othe whereby the people might make a conscience whereas they shoulde not Why speakest thou not Brad. My Lord as I sayd I say agayne I dare not aunswere you for feare of periury from which God defeÌ„d me or els I could tell you that there is a difference betwene othes Difference of otheâ— some with fayth and 〈◊〉 some against it Some be according to fayth and charity as the othe agaynst the Bishop of Rome some be agaynst fayth charity as this to deny by othe my helpe to my brother in his neede L. Chaunc Here my Lord Chancellor agayne was muche offended still saying that Bradford durst not answere and further made much ado to proue the othe agaynst the Byshop of Rome that it was agaynst charity Brad. But Bradford aunswered that how so euer his honor tooke him yet was he assured of his meaning that no feare but the feare of periury made him vnwilling to aunswere For as for my death my lord quoth he as I know there at 12. houres in the day so with the Lord my time is appoynted And when it shal be his good time then shall I depart hence but in the meane season I am safe enough though all the people had sworne my death Into his handes I haue coÌ„mitted it and do his good will be done And sauing mine oth I will aunswere you in this behalfe that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was not nor is not agaynst charity L. Chan. How proue you that Brad. Forsooth I proue it thus ¶ Argument The oth agaynst the B. of Rome 〈◊〉 agaynst charitye Fe Nothing is agaynst charity whiche is with Goddes word and not agaynst it sti The othe agaynst the Bishop of Romes authoritye in England is with Gods word and not agaynst it no. Ergo the othe against the Bishop of Romes authority in England is not agaynst charity L. Chanc. Is it not agaynst Goddes worde that a manne should take a king to be supreme head of the church in his Realme Brad. A king how 〈…〉 Prophets Apostles subiect to temporall Magistrates No sauing still myne othe it is not agaynst Gods word but with it being taken in suche sense as it may bee well takeÌ„ that is attributing to the kinges power the soueraignty in all his dominion L. Chanc. I pray you where finde you that Brad. I finde it in manye places but specially in the 13. to the Romanes where S. Paule writeth Euery soule to bee subiect to the superior power but what power Quae gladium gestat The power verily which beareth the sword which is not the spirituall but the the temporall power As Chrysost. full well noteth vpon the same place which your honour knoweth better then I. He Chrysostome I meane there playnely sheweth that Bishops Prophets and Apostles are obedient to the temporall Magistrates L. Chaunc Here yet more the Lorde Chauncelloure was styrred and sayd how that Bradforde went about to deny all obedience to the Queene for his othe and so quoth he this man would make Gods word a warrant of disobedience for he will answere the queene on this sort that wheÌ„ she sayth now sweare to the Bishop of Rome or obey his authority No will he say for I am forsworne to make the Queene no Queene Brad. No I goe not about to denye all obedience to the Queenes highnesse but denying obedience in this part if she should demaunde it For I was sworne to Kyng Edward not simply that is Refusing of the Popes obedieÌ„ce being sworne agaynst him is no denying of obeâ—ience to the Queene The preposterous iudgement of Winchester to care so little for an othe to God and so much for his vowe to the Pope not onely concerning his owne person but also concerning his successors therfore in denying to do the quenes request herein I deny not her authority nor become disobedient L. Chanc. Yes that thou doest and so he began to tel a long tale how if a man should make an oth to pay to me an huÌ„dred poundes by such a day and the man to whom it was due would
with an exhortation that Bradford would recant his doctrine After the Lorde Chauncellor had ended his long Oration Bradforde began to speake thus As yesterday I besought your honours to set in your sight the Maiesty and presence of God to followe him which seeketh not to subuert the simple by subtle questions so I humbly beseech euery one of you to do this day M. Bradfordes aunâ—swâ—re to Winchester for that you know well enough that guiltles bloud wil cry for vengeance And this I pray not your Lordships to do as one that taketh vpon me to condemne you vtterly herein but that ye might bee more admonished to do that which none doth so muche as he should doe For our nature is so much corrupt that wee are very obliuioâ—s and forgetâ—ull of God Agayne as yesterday I pretended mine othe and othes agaynst the Byshop of Rome that I shoulde neuer conâ—ent to the practysing of anye iurisdiction for him or on his behalfe in the realme of England so do I agayn this day least I should be periured And last of all as yesterday the aunsweres I made were by protestation and sauing mine othe so I would your honors should knowe that mine aunsweres shall be this day and this I do that when death which I look for at your hands shall come I may not be troubled with the guiltines of periury L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour was wroth and sayd that they had geuen him respite to deliberate till this day whether he would recant his errours of the blessed Sacrament which yesterday quoth he before vs you vttered Brad. My Lord you gaue me no time of any such deliberation neither did I speake anye thing of the Sacrament which you did disalow For when I had declared a preseÌ„ce of Christ to be there to fayth you went froÌ„ that matter to purge your selfe that you were not cruell and so went to dynner L. Chaunc What I perceiue we must beginne all agayne with thee Did not I yesterday tell thee playnely that thou madâ—st a coÌ„science where none should be Did not I make it playne that the oth against the Bishop of Rome was an â—â—â—awfull oth Brad. No in deed my Lord You sayd so but you proued it not yet nor neuer can do L. Chaunc Oh Lord God what a felowe art thou Thou wouldest go about to bring into the peoples heades that we all the Lordes of the parliament house the Knyghtes and Burgesses and all the whole realme be periured Oh what an heresy is this here good people you may see what a senceles heretick this fellow is If I should make an oth I would neuer help my brother nor lend him mony in his need Winchesters 〈…〉 no poynt 〈◊〉 were this a good aunswere to tell my neighbour desiring my helpe that I had made an oth to the contrary O that I could not do it Brad. Oh my Lord discerne betwixt othes that be against charity and fayth and othes that be according to fayth and charity as this is agaynst the byshop of Rome Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellor made much ado and a long time was speÌ„t about othes which were good which were euill he captiously asking often of Bradford a direct aunswere concerning othes which Bradford woulde not geue simply but with a distinction Wherat the Chauncellor was much offended but Bradforde still kept him at the bay that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was a lawful oth vsing thereto the Lord Chauncellors owne booke de vera Obedientia for confirmation At the length they came to this issue who shoulde bee Iudge of the lawfulnes of the othe and Bradford sayd the word of God according to Christs word Ioh. 12. My word shall iudge and according to the testimony of Esay and Mithe that Goddes worde comming out of Ierusalem shall geue sentence among the Gentiles By this word quoth Bradford my Lord I will proue the othe agaynst the byshop of Romes authority to be a good a godly and a lawfull othe So that the Lord Chauncellor left his holde and as the other day he pretended a deniall of the queenes authority and obedience to her highnes so did he now But Bradford as the day before proued that obedieÌ„ce in this poynt to the Queenes highnesse if she should demaund an othe to the Bishop of Rome being denied was not a * generall deniall of her authority and of obedience to her no more quoth he theÌ„ the sale gift or lease of a piece of a mans inheritaunce proueth it a sale gift or lease of the whole inheritaunce And thus much ado was made about this matter The Lord Chauncellour talking much and vsing many examples of debt of going out of the Towne to morow by oth and yet tarying till Friday and suche like Whiche trifling talke Bradford did touch saying that it was a wonder his honor weyed conscience no more in this and would be so earnest in vowes of Priestes Mariages made to bishops and be careles for solemne othes made to God to Princes Summa this was the end The Lord Chauncellor sayd the Queene might dispense with it and didde so to all the whole Realme But Bradford sayd that the queenes highnes could do no more but remitte her right as for the othe made to God she could neuer remit forasmuch as it was made vnto God L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour chased wonderfully and sayd that in playne sence I sclaundered the Realme of periury And therefore quoth he to the people you may see how thys felow taketh vpon him to haue more knowledge and conscience M. Bradford imprisoned without a cause then all the wise meÌ„ of England and yet he hath no conscience at all Brad. Well my Lorde let all the standers by see who hath conscience I haue bene a yere and an halfe in prison Now before al this people declare wherfore I was imprisoned or what cause you had to punish me You sayd y e other day in your owne house my Lord of London witnessing with you that I tooke vpon me to speake to the people vndesired There he sitteth by you I meane my Lorde of Bathe which desired me himselfe for the passioÌ„ of Christ M. Bradford neaâ—e slayne in the pulpit with the dagger throwen against M. Bourne I would speake to the people Upon whose words I commyng into the Pulpite had like to haue bene slayne with a dagger which was hurled at him I thinke for it touched my sleeue He then prayd me I would not leaue him I promised him as loÌ„g as I liued I would take hurt before him that day and so went out of the pulpit and entreated with the people at length brought him my selfe into an house Besides this in the afternoone I preached in Bowe church and there going vp into the Pulpit one willed me not to reproue y e people M. Bradford ieoparded his lyfe
peoples eyes but to go vpwardes that you can neuer do and this is the true tryall Brad. Anno 1555. â—â—ly Yee must and will I am assured geue me leaue to follow the scriptures and examples of good men Harps Yea. Brad. Well theÌ„ Stephen was accused and condemned as I am that he had taught new and false doctrine before the fathers of the Church then as they were taken Stephen for his purgation improoueth their accusation But how doth he it by going vpwardes no but by coÌ„ming downwardes beginning at AbrahaÌ„ and continuing still till Esayas tyme and the peoples captiuitie From whence he maketh a great leape vntill y t time he was in whiche was I thinke vpon a 400. yeares called them by their right names helhoundes rather then heauen hounds On this sort will I proue my fayth that can you neuer do yours Harpsfield Yea sir if we did knowe that you had the holye Ghost then could we beleue you Here Bradford woulde haue answered that Steuens enemies would not beleue he had the holy Ghost and therefore they did as they dyd but as he was in speaking M. Harps arose vp the keeper and others that stode by began to talk gently praying Bradford to take heede to that maister Archdeacon spake who still sayd that Bradford was out of the church Bradford Syr I am most certaine that I am in Christes Church and I can shew a demonstration of my Religion from time to time continually God our father for the name and bloud of his Christ be merciful vnto vs and vnto al his people and deliuer them from false teachers and blinde guydes through whome alas I feare mee much hurt will come to this realme of England God our Father blesse vs and keepe vs in hys truth and poore Churche for euer Amen Then the Archdeacon departed saying that he would come againe the next morning ¶ The next dayes talke betweene Doctour Harpsfield and Maister Bradford VPon the xvi of February in the morning the Archdeacon and the other two with him came again â—rchdeacon â—arpsfield â—â—meth 〈◊〉 to M. â—â—adford and after a few by wordes spoken they sate downe Harps Maister Archdeacon began a very long Oration first repeting what they had said and how farre they had gone ouer night and therw t did begin to proue vpwards succession of Bishops here in England for 800. yeares in Fraunce at Lyons for 1200. yeares M. Harpsâ—â—eld agayne 〈◊〉 his â—hurch by 〈…〉 in Spayne at Hispalen for 800. yeares In Italy at Milan for 1200. yeares labouring by this to proue his Church He vsed also succession of Bishops in the East Church for the more confirmation of his wordes and so concluded with an exhortation and an interrogation the exhortation that Bradford would obey this church the interrogatioÌ„ whether Brad-could shew any such succession for the demonstratioÌ„ of his Church for so he called it which followed â—radfordes 〈…〉 M. Harpsâ—â—â—â—des 〈◊〉 Bradford Unto this his long Oration Bradford made this short answere my memory is euill so that I cannot aunswere particularly your Oration Therfore I wil generally do it thinking because your Oration is rather to perswade then to proue that a small aunswere will serue If Christ or his Apostles being here on earth had bene required by the Prelates of the churche then to haue made a demonstration of that churche by succession of such high Priestes as had approued the doctrine which he taught I think that Christ would haue done as I do that is haue alledged y t which vpholdeth the church euen the veritie y e word of God taught beleeued not by the high Priests which of long time had persecuted it but by the Prophetes and other good simple men which perchaunce were counted for heretickes of the Church which Church was not tied to succession but to the word of god And this to thinke S. Peter geueth me occasion when he sayth that as it went in the Churche before Christes comming so shall it go in the Church after his comming but then the pillers of the church were persecutors of the true Church therfore the like we must looke for now Harps I can gather and proue succession in Ierusalem of the high Priestes from Aarons tyme. Bradford I graunt but not such succession as allowed the trueth Harps Why did they not allow Moses law Bradford Yes and keepe it as touchyng the bookes therof as you doe the Bible and holye Scriptures But the true interpretation and meaning of it they did corrupt as you haue done doe and therefore the persecution which they sturred vpp against the Prophetes and Christ was not for the lawe but for the interpretation of it For they taught as you do now The Iewes corrupt the law as the Papists doe the Scriptures A comparison betweene thâ— old Phariseys our new Papistes that we must fetch the interpretation of the scriptures at your handes But to make an end death I looke dayly for yea hourely and I think my time be but very short Therfore I had need to spend as much tyme with God as I can whilest I haue it for his helpe comfort and therfore I pray you beare with me that I do not now particularly and in moe wordes aunswere your loÌ„g talk If I saw death not so neare me as it is I would then weigh euerye peece of your Oration if you woulde geue me the summe of it and I would answere accordingly but because I dare not nor I will not leaue of looking preparing for that which is at hand I shal desire you to hold me excused because I do as I do and hartely thanke you for youre gentle good will I shall hartily praye God our father to geue you the same light and life I do wish to my selfe so Bradford began to arise vp Harps But then began Maister Archdeacon to tell hym that he was in very perilous case Bolde confideÌ„ce and hope of Gods word and promise semeth strange among them which are not exercised in mortification and that he was sory to see him so setled As for death whether it be nigh or farre of I know not neither forceth it so that you did die well Brad. I doubt not in this case but y t I shall dye well for as I hope and am certaine my death shall please the Lord so I trust I shall dye chearfully to y e comfort of his childreÌ„ Harps But what if you be deceiued Bradford What if you shoulde say the sunne did not shyne now and the Sunne did shine through the windowe where they sat Harps Well I am sory to see you so secure and carlesse Bradford In deed I am more carnally secure and carelesse then I shuld be God make me more vigilant But in this case I cannot be so secure for I am most assured I am in y e trueth Harpsfield That are ye not for you are out of the
good people though all worldly men hereticks would therfore haue laught you to scorne if you considering your great offences towarde God and his goodnesse agayne toward you would like as you haue offeÌ„ded in the face of the world to the damnatioÌ„ of many likewise haue shewed your self penitent in the face of the world to the edefication of many not onely to haue celebrate for vanity Pontificalâ—ter but also for a time to haue absteined for reuerence totaliter from the aultar according to the old custome of the Church The which I haue also seene obserued of some honest men not being therto enioyned of any man But that which is past can not be called agayne And I thought it not my part to leaue your Lordship mine old frend and maister in y e mire Wherfore I ceased not to solicite your cause with my Lordes Grace till at the last I obteined of his Grace for your lordship all the faculties Poweâ— geue 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 B. of 〈◊〉 from 〈…〉 of the whiche I send you a copye here inclosed partly for your owne consolation partlye for other desiring your Lordship so to vse them to the honor of God that there come to me thereof no rebuke not publishing them to any person but to such that you know will gladly receiue them For hitherto there is neuer a bishop in England who hath graunted him so great authority concerning those the which be vnder his cure Onely M. Archdeacon hath the like in one thing more greater then be these your Lordships Wherfore your Lordshippe shall doe well to remit vnto him all such Priestes as haue cure of soule whether they be beneficed men or parish priestes For he hath not onely authority to absolue them as you haue but also to geue theÌ„ authority to absolue such as be vnderneath theyr cures And thus I coÌ„mit your Lordship to the protectioÌ„ of almighty God Written at Brussell the 16. of Iune 1554. Your Lordships beadman Thomas Goldwell And thus much concerning the Bishop of Douer by way of digression Now to returne agayn to the examinations of M. Bland let vs heare his own report of his answeres as foloweth ¶ Here foloweth mine aunswere as nighe as I can call to remembrance euery word and sentence yet if any that was present can helpe to perfect it I woulde bee glad But yet this dare I say that there is neuer one sentence but it was openly spokeÌ„ the ninth of march in the Chapterhouse of Crechurch in the presence of as many as they had chosen the Maior of the City being called to be assistance and all other shut out ¶ The answere of Mayster Bland in his appearaunce before the Commissary and other in the spirituall Court MAyster Collins sayd maister Bland ye know that ye are preseÌ„ted vnto vs as one suspected of heresy The aâ—â—â—swere 〈◊〉 M 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M 〈◊〉 vniust 〈◊〉 heresie more 〈◊〉 iustly 〈◊〉 How say ye be ye contented to reforme your selfe to the lawes of this Realme and of the holy church Bland I denye that I am suspected iustly of heresye and that ye hearde when I was presented that I denyed the suspition to be iust but to defed the vniust punishmeÌ„t that I haue suffered neither can ye approue that any occasion hath bene geueÌ„ by me wherby any man should suspect me therein But if you haue any lawe or authority to proceede agaynst me for any thing done for an whole yeare ago and more I wyll aunswere to it Col. Ye were conuented before maister Archdeacon me and matter of heresy layd to your charge Bland That matter was done and sayde a whole yeare agoe and for that I haue bene in prison this yeare more If ye haue any thing agaynst me by any law I desire you to let me know the lawe and the matter and I will aunswere according to the lawe Then sayde my Lorde Suffragan but that I am one of the Iudges I would ryse and stande by thee and accuse thee to be a Sacramentarye and bring witnesse to proue it yea and further that thou hast called the Masse an abominable Idole Bland You my Lorde neuer hearde me saye so But I hearde you once say that in your conscience ye had abhorred the Masse three yeares Thou lyest quoth he I neuer sayde so Bland My Lord if they might be heard I can bring witnes to approue it with the day tyme and place I once did heare M. Collins at a visitation in Wingham say that Christ was a full satisfaction for all sinne present past and to come contrary to that he sayth now And here we had moe wordes of this matter which I let passe for lacke of good remembrance Maister Collins said this is but a drift You were better aunswere now for els you shall to prison agayne be called on munday haue articles layd to you if ye then answere not directly ye shal be condemned pro confesso that will be worse for you Bland Syr I doe not nowe nor will not then denye to aunswere to any thing that ye can lay to my charge by the lawe wherefore I trust ye will let me haue the benefite of the lawe Collins This is the lawe that if ye be required of your Ordinary Reddere rationem fidei then may ye not deny it And that we doe nowe Bland To that then I will aunswere For I beleeue in God the Father Almightye maker of heauen and earth and in Iesus Christe his onely sonne our Lorde with all the other Articles of the same Creede And I beleeue all the Articles conteyned bothe in the Creede called the Masse Creede in the Creede of Athanasius And I doe beleeue that all the holy Scriptures all thinges therin conteyned are most true Collins This will not serue you ye must aunswere to all suche Articles in all these as shal be layde to you or asked of you Bland Let me know the law that it is in that force without any iuste cause of suspition proued agaynst me and I will aunswere Collins How say ye will ye aunswere Bland Syr I haue aunswered you Haue him away sayd my Lord of Douer he had better haue aunswered Bland My Lord I am ready to aunswere if ye haue any thing agaynst me by the lawe B. Douer Ye haue preached many heresyes in Adisham where I am Parson nowe and therefore yee muste make aunswere to them Bland Lay them to my charge by the lawe I will aunswere them if ye can approue that I am bound to answere to y t was done a yeare more ago for if ye may do that ye may also lay to my charge compell me to answere to all thinges done in all my lyfe I trowe Collins It is not a yeare agoe since you were before M. Archdeacon and me Bland It is truth it is a yeare and tenne weekes since the words were spoken I haue bene a prisoner euer
and the Archdeacon at Caunterbury the thirteenth daye of Iune The name of this Byshop was Richard Thorneton The Commissary was Robert Collins whome the Cardinall by his letters patent had substitute to his factor before his comming ouer to Englande The Archdeacon was Nicholas Harpsfield Under these a great sorte of innocent Lambes of Christ were cruelly entreated and slayne at Caunterbury amongest whome this foresayd Mayster Bland was one of the first â—he wordes â—f M. Bland 〈…〉 who as it is sayd being brought before the said Bishop and Colleagues whiche were Iohn Frankeshe Nicholas Sheterden Thomas Thacker Umfrey Middleton William Coker was examined of articles To whome it was obiected by the Commissarye whether hee beleue that Christ is really in the sacrament or no. c. To this he aunswered and sayd that hee beleeued that Christ is in the sacrament as he is in all other good bodies so that he iudged not Christ to be really in the sacrament Wherupon the day being Monday he was bid to appeare agayne vpon Wednesday nexte An other appearance and from thence he was deferred agayne to monday following being the xx Iune in the same Chapterhouse then to heare further what should be done in case he would not relent to theyr minde The whiche daye and place he appearing as before The last appearance of M. Bland before the Bishop of Douer and others was required to saye his minde playnely and fully to the foresayd articles being agayne repeated to him Whiche articles commonly and in course they vse to obiect to their Examinates which he wrought before them as here now followeth and need not much hereafter specially for that Countrey of Kent to be repeated ¶ Articles ministred by Richard Byshop of Douer to mayster Bland and likewise to the rest followyng after him 1. FIrste that thou arte of the Dioces of Caunterbury Articles oâ— Course ministred against M. Bland and so subiect to the iurisdiction of the Archbyshop there 2. Item that thou art a Christen man and doest professe the lawes of God and fayth of Christes Catholicke Church and the determination of the same 3. Item that all Parsons which teach preache beleeue affirme holde mayntayne or saye within the Dioces of Caunterburye otherwise then our holy mother y e church doth are excommunicate persons and heretickes and as excommunicate and heretickes ought to be named reputed and taken 4. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of our mother holy Churche within the Dioces of Caunterbury hast openly spokeÌ„ mayntayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest hold maynteine affirme and beleeue that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar vnder the fourmes of bread and wyne there is not the very bodye and bloude of our Sauioure Iesus Christ in substaunce but onely a token signe and remembraunce thereof and that the very body and bloud of christ is onely in heauen and no where els 5. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of our mother holye Churche hast wythin this Dioces of Caunterbury openly spoken sayde maintayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest holde maynteine affirme and beleue that it is agaynst Gods word that the sacrament of Christes Churche shoulde be ministred in an vnknowne tongue and that no man safely and with a safe conscience or without perill of sinne receiueth any sacrament ministred in any tongue that he vnderstandeth not 6. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth of our mother holy Church hast and yet doest hold opinion and say that is against Gods word that the sacrament of the aultar shoulde be ministred in one kinde and that no man may with a safe conscience so receiue it 7 Item that the premisses be true and that there is a common fame vppon them within the Dyoces of Caunterbury The aunsweres of Mayster Bland to the foresayd Articles 1. TO these articles M. Bland aunswearing agayne in order as they were obiected to him Aunswere to the first article out of the Register The Catholicke Church of Christ. The Catholicke Church of Antichrist sayth to the first graunting the same that he was a priest and of the Dyoces of Caunterbury 2. To the second also he aunswered affirmatiuely 3. Item to thirde hee aunswereth that the Article is true meaning the Catholicke Churche to bee Chrystes Churche 4. Item in the fourth Article as touching the first parte of the Article he doth confesse that he hath preached and taught it as it is contayned in the same And as touching the seconde parte of the article he doth confesse that he doth nowe also hold and say as he preached and taught before 5. Item to the fift article he graunteth 6. To the sixt hee hath preached held and doth holde as it is conteyned in the article 7. Item to the last article he graunteth the same c. This done and his aunsweres and confession taken respite was geuen hym yet a few dayes to deliberate with himselfe So the xxv day of the sayde moneth of Iune hee making his appearing agayne in the sayd Chapterhouse there openly and boldly withstoode the authoritie of the Pope whereupon his sentence was read and so he condemned and committed to the secular power Touching the forme and tenor of the sentence M. Bland denyeth the Pope M. Bland condemned because all theyr sentences of course agree in one read before in y e historye of Maister Rogers ¶ The prayer of Maister Bland before his death THe Lorde Iesus for whose loue I doe willingly leaue thys life A prayer of M. Bland and desire rather the bitter death of this crosse wyth the losse of all earthly thinges then to abide the blasphemye of thy holye name or els to obey man in breaking thy Commaundements thou seest Oh Lord that where as I might liue in worldly wealth to worship false Gods and honoure thy enemye I chose rather the tormentes of this body and losse of this my life and haue counted al thinges but vile dust and dung that I might winne thee Which death is more deare vnto me then thousands of gold and siluer Such loue Oh Lorde hast thou layde vp in my brest that I hunger for thee as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comfort O Lorde to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is voyde of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and not able to doe any thing that is good Therefore O Lorde as thou of thy accustomed goodnes hast bidden me to this banket and counted me worthy to drinke of thine owne cup amoÌ„gst thine elect geue me strength against this element that as it is to my sight most â—â—kesome and terrible so to my minde it may be at thy commaundement as an obedient seruaunt sweete and pleasaunt and through the strength of thy holye spirite I may passe through the strength of this fire into thy bosome according
of late to set forth hys pestilent malice the more Cardinal Poole traytor to England hath allured to his purpose a subiect of this Realme Reginald Poole comeÌ„ of a noble blood and therby the more errant traytor to go about froÌ„ Prince to Prince and from country to countrey to styrre them to warre agaynst this Realme and to destroy the same being his natiue countrey whose pestilent purpose the Princes that he breaketh it vnto haue in much abhomination both for that the Bishop of Rome who being a Bishop should procure peace is a styrrer of warre and because this most errant and vnkind traytour is his minister to so deuilish a purpose to destroy the couÌ„try that he was borne in which any heathen man would abhorre to do And so continuing in his discourse agaynst Cardinall Poole and the Bishop of Rome for styrring the people to warre and mischiefe he further sayth sayth truely The popes name and memory abolished that for these many yeares past little warre hath bene in these partes of Christendome but the Bishop of Rome eyther hath bene a styrrer of it or a nourisher of it and seldome any coÌ„pounder of it vnlesse it were for his ambition or profite Wherfore since as S. Paule sayth 1. Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissention but of peace who commaundeth by hys word peace alway to be kept we are sure that all those that go about to breake peace betwene Realmes and to bring them to warre are the childreÌ„ of the deuill what holy names soeuer they pretend to cloke their pestilent malice withall which cloking vnder hipocrisy is double deuilishnes and of Christ most detested because vnder his blessed name they do play the deuils part Ezech. 39. And in the latter end of his Sermon concluding wyth the 39. Chapiter of Ezechiell where the Prophet speaketh against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God and prophecyeth agaynst them that the people of God shall vanquish and ouerthrow them on the mountaynes of Israell that none of them shall escape but theyr carcases shal there be deuoured of kytes and crowes and byrds of the ayre so likewise sayth he of these our enemies wishing that if they shall persist in theyr pestilent malice to make inuasion into this Realme then theyr great Captayne Gog the bishop of Rome he meaneth may come w t them to drinke with them of the same cup The Pope compared to Gog. which he maliciously goeth about to prepare for vs that y e people of God might after quietly liue in peace We haue heard hetherto the othes censures and iudgementes of certayne particulare Byshoppes of Yorke Testimonies out of the byshops booke against the Popes supremacye of Winchester of London of Duresme and also of Edmund Bonor Archdeacon then of Leycester agaynst the Popes vnlawfull vsurpatioÌ„ Now for the more fortification of the matter and satisfying of the Reader it shall not be much out of purpose besides the consent and approbatioÌ„ of these aforesayd to inferre also the publicke and generall agreement of the whole Clergy of EnglaÌ„d as in a totall summe together confirmed and ratified in theyr owne publicke booke made and set forth by them about the same tyme called then the Bishops booke In the which booke although many thinges were very slender vnperfect yet as touching this cause of the Bishop of Romes regalty we wyll heare God willing what theyr whole opinion prouinciall determinatioÌ„ did conclude according as by their own words in the same book is to be sene word for word as foloweth subscribed also with theyr owne names the Catologue of whom vnder theyr owne confession shall appere WE thinke it conuenient that all Bishops and Preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge y t where as certayne men doe imagine and affirme that Christ should geue vnto the Byshop of Rome power and authority not only to be head gouernor of all Priestes Bishops in Christes Church but also to haue and occupye the whole Monarchy of the world in his handes and that he may therby lawfully depose kinges and Princes from theyr realmes dominions and seignories and so transferre and geue the same to such persons as him liketh that is vtterly false and vntrue For Christ neuer gaue vnto S. Peter or vnto any of the Apostles or their successâ—rs any such authoritie And the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule do teach and commauÌ„d that all Christen people as well Priestes and Bishops as others should be obedieÌ„t and subiect vnto the Princes and Potentates of the world although they were infidels And as for the Bishop of Rome it was many huÌ„dreth yeares after Christ before he could acquire or get any primacy or gouernance aboue any other Bishops out of hys prouince in Italy sith the which time he hath euer vsurpeâ— more and more And though some part of his power was geuen vnto him by the consent of the Emperours Kinges and Princes and by the consent also of the Clergy in generall Counsels assembled yet surely he atteyned the most part therof by maruellous subtlety and craft and specially by colluding with great kings and princes sometime trayning them into his deuotion by pretence and colour of holynesse and sanctimony and sometime constraining them by force and tyranny Whereby the sayde Byshops of Rome aspired and roâ—e at length vnto such greatnes in strength and authority How the Bishop of Rome roâ—e by Ambition that they presumed and took vpon theÌ„ to be heads to put lawes by thyr own authority not onely vnto al other Bishops within ChristeÌ„dome but also vnto the Emperours Kings other the Princes and Lordes of the worlde and that vnder the pretence of the authority committed vnto them by the Gospell Wherin the sayd Bishops of Rome do not onely abuse and peruert the true sense and meaning of Christes word but they do also cleane contrarye to the vse and custome of the priprimitiue Church and so do manifestly violate as wel the holy Canons made in the Churche immediately after the time of the Apostles as also the degrees and constitutions made in that behalfe Fyrst the generall CouÌ„cell of Nice decreed that the Patriarkes of Alexandria Antiochia should haue like power ouer the countreis about those cities as the Byshops of Rome had ouer the countreis about Rome In the Councell of Mileuitane it was decreed that if a clerke of Aphrick would appeale out of Aphrick vnto any Byshop beyonde the sea he should be takeÌ„ as a person excommunicate In the generall Councel of Constantinople the firste it was likewise decreed that euery cause betwene any persons should be determined within the prouynces where the maâ—ters did 〈◊〉 And that no Bishop shoulde exercise any power out of his owne dioces or prouinc And this was also the minde of holy S. Cyprian of other holy men of â—phrica To conclude
same gift and knowledge of true fayth wherein the Apostles the Euangelistes and all Martyrs suffered most cruell death thanke him for his grace in knowledge and pray vnto him for strength and perseuerance that through your owne fault you be not ashamed nor afeard to confesse it Ye be in the truth and the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against it nor Antichrist with all his impes proue it to be false They may kill and persecute but neuer ouercome Be of good comfort and feare more God then man This life is short and miserable happy be they that can spende it to the glory of God Pray for me as I do for you and commende me to all good men and women 22. December 1554. Your brother in Christ Iohn Hooper ¶ To my dearely beloued sister in the Lord Maistres Anne Warcop An other letter written to one Maisteries Warcop by Maister Hooper THe grace of God be with you Amen I thanke you for your louing token I pray you burden not your selfe too much It were meete for me rather to beare a payne then to be a hinderaunce to many I did reioice at the comming of this bearer to vnderstand of your constancie and how y t you be fully resolued by Gods grace rather to suffer extremitie then to go froÌ„ that truth in God which you haue professed He that gaue you grace to begin in so infallible a truth will folow you in the same vnto the end But my louing Sister as you be traueling this perilous iourney take this lesson with you practised by wise meÌ„ wherof ye may reade in the second of S. Mathewes Gospell Such as traueled to finde Christ followed only the starre and as long as they saw it they were assured they were in the right way and had great mirth in their iourney But when they entred into Ierusalem where as the starre led them not thether but vnto Bethelem and there asked the Citizens the thing that the starre shewed before as loÌ„g as they taried in Hierusalem and would be instructed where Christ was borne The surest way is eueâ— to follow the Starâ—e they were not only ignorant of Bethelem but also lost the sight of the starre that led them before Whereof we learne in any case whiles we be going in this life to seeke Christ that is aboue to beware we loose not the starre of Gods word that onely is y e marke that sheweth vs where Christ is and which way we may come vnto him But as Ierusalem stood in y e way Ierusalem signifieth the vision of peace and was an impediment to these wise men so doth the sinagogue of Antichrist that beareth the name of Ierusalem which by interpretation is called the vision of peace and amoÌ„gst the people now is called the Catholicke Church stand in the way that pilgrimes must go by thorough this world to Bethelem the house of saturitie and plentifulnes Bethelem signifieth 〈◊〉 much as thâ— house of bread or of saturitie and is an impediment to all Christian trauellers yea and except the more grace of God be will keepe the pilgrimes still in her that they shal not come where Christ is at all And to stay them in deede they take away y e starre of light which is Gods word that it can not be sene as ye may see how the celestial star was hid froÌ„ the wise men wheÌ„ they asked of the Phariseis at Hierusalem where Christ was borne Ye may see what great dangers hapned vnto these wise men whiles they were a learning of liers where Christ was First they were out of their way and next they lost their guide conductour the heauenly starre Christ is mounted froÌ„ vs into heauen there we seeke him as we say let vs therfore go thetherward by the star of his word beware we happen not to come into Hierusalem the Church of men and aske for him If we do Christ is not to be sought not asked for but onely by the scripâ—tures we go out of the way lose also our coÌ„ductour and guide that only leadeth vs straight thether The Poets write in fables that Iason when he fought with the Dragon in the I le of Colchis was preserued by the medicines of Medea and so wan the golden fleese And they write also that Titan whome they faine to be sonne and heyre of the high God Iupiter would needes vpon a day haue the conduction of y e sunne round about y e world but as they faine he missed of the accustomed course wherupon wheÌ„ he went too high he burned heaueÌ„ Example of Iason and Titon and when he went too low he burned the earth the water These prophane histories do shame vs that be Christian men Iason against the poyson of the dragon vsed only the medicine of Medea What a shame is it for a Christian man against the poyson of the deuill heresie sinne to vse any other remedy then Christ his word Titan for lacke of knowledge was afeard of euery signe of the Zodiacke that the Sunne passeth by wherfore he now went too low now to high and at length fell downe and drowned himselfe in the sea Christian men for lacke of knowledge and for feare of such daungers as christian men must needes passe by go cleane out of order and at length fall into the pit of hell Sister take heede you shall in your iourney towardes heauen meete with many a monstrous beast Letters in the way to the kingdome of heauen haue salue of Gods word therfore ready You shal meete husbaÌ„d children louers and frends that shall if God be not with them as God be praysed he is I would it were with all other alike be very lettes and impedimentes to your purpose You shall meete with sclaunder and coÌ„tempt of the world and be accoumpted vngracious vngodly you shal heare meete with cruell tiranny to do you all extremities you shall now and then see the troubles of your own coÌ„science and feele your owne weakenes you shall heare that you be cursed by the sentence of the Catholicke Church wyth such like terrours but pray to God and follow the starre of his word and you shall ariue at the port of eternall saluation by the merites only of Iesus Christ to whome I commend you and all yours most hartily Yours in Christ Iohn Hooper ¶ Unto these letters of Maister Hooper heeretofore recited we thought not inconuenient to annexe also another certaine Epistle not of Maister Hoper but writteÌ„ to hym by a famous learned man Henry Bullinger chiefe superintendent in the Citie of Zuricke Of whose singulare loue and tender affection toward Maister Hooper ye heard before in the beginning of Maister Hoopers life discoursed Now how louingly he writeth vnto him ye shall heare by this present letter as followeth ¶ To the most reuerend father M. Iohn Hooper Byshop of Worcester and Glocester and now prisoner for the
Gospell of Iesus Christ my fellow Elder and most deare brother in England THe heauenly father graunt vnto you and to all those which are in bands and captiuitie for his name sake grace and peace through Iesus Christ our Lord A letter of M. Bullenâ—er to M. Hooper 〈…〉 of latin 〈◊〉 Engâ—â—â—h with wisedome patience and fortitude of the holy Ghost I haue receiued from you two letters my most deare brother the former in the moneth of September of the yeare past the latter in the moneth of May of this present yeare both written out of prison But I doubting least I should make aunswere to you in vayne whilest I feared that my letters should neuer come vnto your handes or else increase and double your sorrow did refrayne from the duety of writing In the which thing I doubt not but you will haue me excused especially seeing you did not vouchsafe no not once in a whole yeare to aunswere to my whole libels rather then letters whereas I continued still notwithstanding in writing vnto you as also at this present after I heard that you were cast in prison I did not refraine from continuall prayer beseeching our heauenly Father through our onely mediatour Iesus Christ to graunt vnto you and to your fellowe prisoners faith and constancie vnto the ende Now is that thyng happened vnto you my brother the which we did oftentimes prophecie vnto our selues at your being with vs should come to passe especially when we did talke of the power of Antichrist and of his felicitie and victories For you know the saying of Daniell The power of Antichrist described in Daniell chapt 8. Math. 10. Iohn 15.16 â— Tim. 2.3 His power shall be mighty but not in his strength and he shall wonderfully destroy and make hauocke of all things and shall prosper and practise and he shall destroy the mighty and the holy people after his owne will You knowe what the Lord warned vs of before hand by Mathew in the tenth chapter by Iohn in the 15. chapter and the 16. and also what that chosen vessell Saint Paule hath written in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Wherefore I do nothing doubt by Gods grace of your faith and patience whilest you knowe that those things which you suffer are not looked for or come by chaunce The doctrine of the Protestants what it is wherefore they are persecuted but that you suffer them in the best truest and most holy quarell for what can be more true and holy then our doctrine which the Papistes those worshippers of Antichrist do persecute All things touching saluation we attribute vnto Christ alone and to his holy institutions as we haue bene taught of him and of his disciples but they would haue euen the same things to be communicated as well to their Antichrist and to his institutions Ephes. 1. Such we ought no lesse to withstand then we reade that Helias withstoode the Baalites For if Iesus be Christ then let them knowe that he is the fulnes of his Church and that perfectly but and if Antichrist be King and Priest then let them exhibite vnto him that honor How long do they halt on both sides 2. Thes. 2. Christ is sufficient and not be patched with the Pope Can they geue vnto vs any one that is better then Christ Or who shall be equall with Christ that may be compared with him except it be he whome the Apostle calleth the Aduersarie But if Christ be sufficient for his Church what needeth this patching and peecing But I know well enough I neede not to vse these disputations with you which are sincerely taught and haue taken roote in Christ being perswaded that you haue all things in him and that we in hym are made perfect Go forwardes therefore constauntly to confesse Christ and to defye Antichrist Apoc. 21 being mindfull of this most holy and most true saying of our Lorde Iesus Christ He that ouercommeth shall possesse all things and I will be his God and he shall be my sonne but the fearefull and the vnbeleeuing and the abhominable and the murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue theyr part in the lake which burneth with fyre and brimstone whych is the second death The fyrst death is soone ouercome although a man must burne for the Lordes sake for they say well that do affyrme thys our fyre to be scarcely a shadowe of that which is prepared for the vnbeleeuers and them that fall from the trueth Moreouer the Lorde graunteth vnto vs that wee may easily ouercome by his power the fyrst death the which he hymselfe dyd taste and ouercome promising withall such ioyes as neuer shall haue ende vnspeakeable and passing all vnderstanding the which we shall possesse so soone as euer we departe hence For so agayne sayeth the Angell of the Lord If any man woorship the beast and his Image and receyue hys marke in hys forehead or on his hande the same shall drinke of the wrath of God Apoc. 14. Gods wrath vpon the beast and them that taâ—e his 〈◊〉 yea of the wyne which is poured into the cup of his wrath and he shall be tormented in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the Lamb and the smoke of their tormeÌ„ts shal ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the beast his Image and whosoeuer receiueth the print of his name Here is the patieÌ„ce of Saintes here are they that keep the commandements of God In this time of Antichrist is the pacience and fayth of Gods children tryed whereby they shall ouercome all his tyranny read Math. 24. and the fayth of Iesus To this he addeth by and by I heard a voyce saying to me write blessed be the dead that dye in the Lord froÌ„ henceforth or speedely they be blessed Io. 5 euen so sayth the spirite for they rest froÌ„ their labours but their works follow theÌ„ for our labour shall not be frustrate or in vayne Therefore seeing you haue such a large promise be strong in the Lorde fight a good fight be faythfull to the Lorde vnto the ende consider that Christ the sonne of God is your Captaine and fighteth for you and for that all the Prophets Apostles and Martyrs are your fellow souldiours They that persecute and trouble vs are men sinfull and mortall whose fauour a wise man would not buy with the value of a farthing besides that our life is frayle short brickle and transitory Happy are we if we depart in the Lorde who graunt vnto you and to all your fellow prisoners fayth and constancy Commend me to the most reuerend fathers and holy Confessours of Christ Doctor Cranmer Bishop of Canterbury D. Ridley Bishop of London and the good old father D. Latimer Them and all the rest of the prisoners with you for the Lordes cause salute in my name and in the name of all my fellow
in deede bloud hath no such qualities with it which is euident that there is no naturall bloud If a man be drunken with wine consecrated it must be a myracle as I thinke you will haue it that the sayde accidences should be without theyr naturall substaunce and worke all the operations of both substaunce and accidences and so it foloweth that a man may be drunken by myracle The body that ye receiue ye say is aliue because it is annexed to the Godhead and the flesh that ye receiue is liuelye because it hath the spirite of God ioyned to it This diuision is of your new inuentions to diuide the bodie and the flesh the one aliue by the Godhead the other liuely by Gods spirite and both one Sacrament ye make of it a thing so fantasticall that ye imagine a body without flesh and flesh without a body as ye do qualities quantities without substaunce and a liuing body without qualities and quantities Milles. If case so require and there be a Godlye intent in the Minister to consecrate Fantastiâ—â—â— absurditâ—â— in the popâ— doctrine be noted after the consecration thereof there is present the body and bloud of Christ and no other substaunce but accidentes without substaunce to a true beleuer Bland Ye graunt three absurdities that in a Tunne of wine consecrate is nothinge but accidences and to encrease it withall ye haue brought in two inconueniences firste that it is not the worde of God that doth consecrate Three inconueniences 〈◊〉 by the Papistes 1. That a tunne of wine 〈◊〉 consecrated nothing 〈◊〉 but accidences whâ—ch is 〈◊〉 the operation thereof 2. Where he sayth 〈◊〉 word of God doth not 〈◊〉 without the intente of the 〈◊〉 which is agaynst their 〈…〉 saying that the 〈◊〉 of the Priesâ— minisheth not 〈◊〉 3. Where he sayth thaâ— vnbeleuer it is not the 〈◊〉 as the Papists say that the 〈◊〉 receaue the body but the intent of the Priest must helpe to it and if that lacke ye seeme to graunt no consecration though the Priest speake the word and yet your Dotours say that the wickednes of the Prieste minisheth not the sacrament And to an vnbeleuer ye seeme to say that it is not the same that it is to the true beleuer and then muste the beleuer haue some thing to do in the consecration Incidit in scyllam qui vult vitare charibdim Mylles The substaunce of Christes bodye doth not fill the Mouses belly For although he doth receiue the outward formes of bread and wine yet hee doeth not receiue the substaunce inwardly but without violation And a Mouse doth not eate the bodye of Christ to speake properly for it doth not feede him spirituallye or corporallye as it doeth man because hee doth not receiue it to any inducemente of immortality to the flesh Bland Yee make not your doctrine playne to be vnderstand we must know howe a Mouse can recieue the substance inwardly and outwardly Ye saye hee doth not receiue the substaunce inwardly but without violation Argument 〈…〉 sensu 〈…〉 receaueth not the 〈◊〉 but without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with violation he receiâ—â—â—â— the bâ—dy inwardly Argument 〈◊〉 violateth not the 〈◊〉 of Christ. 〈…〉 violateth the 〈…〉 eateth 〈…〉 and the beleeâ—â—â—â—â—odye of Christe 〈…〉 the Papistes 〈…〉 Ergo with violation he receiueth the substaunce inwardly Yee saye that the Mouse cannot violate Christes bodye But he violateth the substaunce that hee eateth And this your proper speache doth importe as muche as that the Mouse should eate the sacrament to as great effecte and the same thing as doth the vnworthy receiuer For if that be the cause that shee properly eateth not the body of Christ because she doth not feede vppon it spiritually nor corporally nor receiueth it to any inducement of immortality as ye say then it followeth that the vnbeleuer and the * Argument 〈◊〉 canne liue with 〈…〉 withoute 〈◊〉 〈…〉 may liue with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 câ—â—sâ—crated hostes haue 〈…〉 but the 〈…〉 Mouse receiueth both one thinge And yet it cannot be denyed but the * Argument 〈◊〉 canne liue with 〈…〉 withoute 〈◊〉 〈…〉 may liue with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 câ—â—sâ—crated hostes haue 〈…〉 but the 〈…〉 Mouse will liue with consecrated bread then ye must graunt the absurditie that a substaunce is nourished and fed onely with accidences Milles. Mens bodyes be fedde with Christes body as with immortall meate by reason of the Godhead annexed to eternal life but mens bodyes bee corporally nourished with qualities and formes of bread and wine Aâ—nâ— 155â— Iuly and we deny that by the sacramentall eatyng any grosse humor turned into bloud is made myraculously in the body Bland Where it can not bee denyed that a man may liue and naturally be nourished in his naturall body with the Sacramentall bread wine consecrated ye cannot auoyd that but then yee turne to the spirituall worshipping of of mans bodye by Christes body and Godhead annexed whiche is nothing to put away the absurditie that either a mans naturall body shoulde be fedde naturally with accidences or els to haue them chaunged into grosse humours But ye say mens bodyes be corporally noureshed with quallities and fourmes of bread and wyne Another absurditye â—hat mens boâ—yes be nourâ—â—â—ed naturally with accidences and qualityes and theÌ„ must ye needes graunt that qualities and quantities must be made substaunce in man For ex eisdem sunt nutriuntur mixta or els is al that is the nutriment in man accidenâ—es and no substaunce Milles. If the forms of bread wine be burned or worms engendred it is no derogation to the body of Christ because the presence of his bodye ceaseth to be there and no substaunce commeth agayne Bland Another 〈◊〉 that sâ—bstanceâ—s maâ—e of accidences 〈…〉 or wormes be made of the formes of bâ—ead wyne Ye graunt here that a substaunce may be made of accidences as ashes or woormes but I thinke you will haue it by your myracles and this I count more absurditie then y e other that Christes body should cease to be there and no substance to come agayne for no worde in all the whole Bible seemes to serue you for the ceasing of hys presence though we graunted you which we doe not that it were there God almighty open your hart if it be his will pleasure to see the truth And if I thought not my death to be at hand I would aunswere you to all the rest in these and all other my doinges I submit my selfe to our saueour Iesus Christe and his holy word desiring you in the bowels of Christ to do the same Your Oratour in the Lord Iohn Bland ¶ The last appearaunce and examination of Mayster Bland HItherto you haue heard the troublesome handelyng of this faythfull and blessed seruaunt of God I. Bland toste to and fro from prison to prison from Session to Session â—ichard â—hornton â—he â—loudy Byshop of Douer At last he was brought before the Bishop of Douer the Commissarye